The Project Gutenberg eBook of Sketches of Imposture, Deception, and Credulity
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Sketches of Imposture, Deception, and Credulity

Author: R. A. Davenport

Release date: May 2, 2020 [eBook #61993]
                Most recently updated: October 17, 2024

Language: English

Credits: Produced by MFR, Robert Tonsing, and the Online Distributed
        Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
        produced from images generously made available by The
        Internet Archive)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SKETCHES OF IMPOSTURE, DECEPTION, AND CREDULITY ***

                               SKETCHES
                                  OF
                         IMPOSTURE, DECEPTION,
                                  AND
                              CREDULITY.

                             PHILADELPHIA:
                          G. B. ZIEBER & CO.

                                 1845.

                         C. SHERMAN, PRINTER.




                               CONTENTS.


                              CHAPTER I.
Effects of Incredulity and Credulity--Knowledge supposed to be
  Remembrance--Purpose of this Volume--Progress of rational
  Belief--Resemblance of Error to Truth--Contagious Nature of
  Excitement--Improved State of the Human Mind in Modern Times        13


                              CHAPTER II.

Remote Origin of Oracles--Influence of Oracles--Opinions respecting
  them--Cause of the Cessation of Oracles--Superstition early
  systematized in Egypt--Bœotia early famous for Oracles--Origin of
  the Oracle of Dodona--Ambiguity of Oracular Responses--Stratagem
  of a Peasant--Oracles disbelieved by Ancient Philosophers--Cyrus
  and the Idol Bel--Source of Fire-Worshipping--Victory of Canopus
  over Fire--The Sphinx--Sounds heard from it--Supposed Cause of
  them--Mysterious Sounds at Nakous--Frauds of the Priests of
  Serapis--The Statue of Memnon--Oracle of Delphi--Its Origin--Changes
  which it underwent--The Pythoness--Danger attendant on her
  office--Tricks played by Heathen Priests--Origin of the Gordian
  Knot--The Knot is cut by Alexander--Ambrosian, Logan or Rocking
  Stones--Representations of them on Ancient Coins--Pliny’s Description
  of a Logan Stone in Asia--Stones at Sitney, in Cornwall, and at
  Castle Treryn--The latter is overthrown, and replaced--Logan Stones
  are Druidical Monuments                                             17


                             CHAPTER III.

Susceptibility of the Imagination in the East--Mahomet--His
  Origin--He assumes the Title of the Apostle of God--Opposition to
  him--Revelations brought to Him by the Angel Gabriel--His Flight
  to Medina--Success of his Imposture--Attempt to poison him--His
  Death--Tradition respecting his Tomb--Account of his Intercourse
  with Heaven--Sabatai Sevi, a false Messiah--Superstitious Tradition
  among the Jews--Reports respecting the Coming of the Messiah--Sabatai
  pretends to be the Messiah--He is assisted by Nathan--Follies
  committed by the Jews--Honours paid to Sabatai--He embarks for
  Constantinople--His Arrest--He embraces Mahometanism to avoid
  Death--Rosenfeld, a German, proclaims himself the Messiah--His
  knavery--He is whipped and imprisoned--Richard Brothers announces
  himself as the revealed Prince and Prophet of the Jews--He dies in
  Bedlam--Thomas Muncer and his Associates--Their Fate--Matthias,
  John of Leyden, and other Anabaptist Leaders--They are defeated
  and executed--The French Prophets--Punishment of them--Miracles
  at the Grave of the Deacon Paris--Horrible Self-inflictions
  of the Convulsionaries--The Brothers of Brugglen--They are
  executed--Prophecy of a Lifeguardsman in London--Joanna
  Southcott--Her Origin, Progress, and Death--Folly of her
  Disciples--Miracles of Prince Hohenlohe                             34


                              CHAPTER IV.

Account of Pope Joan--Artifice of Pope Sextus V.--Some Christian
  Ceremonies borrowed from the Jews and Pagans--Melting of the Blood
  of St. Januarius--Addison’s opinion of it--Description of the
  Performance of the Miracle--Miraculous Image of our Saviour at
  Rome--Ludicrous Metamorphosis of a Statue--Relics--Head of St. John
  the Baptist--Sword of Balaam--St. Ursula and the Eleven Thousand
  Virgins--Self-Tormenting--Penances of St. Dominic the Cuirassier--The
  Crusades--Their Cause and Progress, and the immense numbers engaged
  in them.                                                            62


                              CHAPTER V.

Pretenders to Royalty numerous--Contest between the Houses of York and
  Lancaster gives rise to various Pretenders--Insurrection of Jack
  Cade--He is killed--Lambert Simnel is tutored to personate the Earl
  of Warwick--He is crowned at Dublin--He is taken Prisoner, pardoned,
  and made Scullion in the Royal Kitchen--Perkin Warbeck pretends
  to be the murdered Duke of York--He is countenanced by the King
  of France--He is acknowledged by the Duchess of Burgundy--Perkin
  lands in Scotland, and is aided by King James--He is married
  to Lady Catherine Gordon--He invades England, but fails--His
  Death--Pretenders in Portugal--Gabriel de Spinosa--He is hanged--The
  Son of a Tiler pretends to be Sebastian--He is sent to the
  Galleys--Gonçalo Alvarez succeeds him--He is executed--An Individual
  of talents assumes the Character of Sebastian--His extraordinary
  Behaviour in his Examinations--He is given up to the Spaniards--His
  Sufferings and dignified Deportment--His Fate not known--Pretenders
  in Russia--The first false Demetrius--He obtains the Throne, but
  is driven from it by Insurrection, and is slain--Other Impostors
  assume the same Name--Revolt of Pugatscheff--Pretenders in
  France--Hervegault and Bruneau assume the Character of the deceased
  Louis XVI.                                                          73


                              CHAPTER VI.

Disguise of Achilles--Of Ulysses--Of Codrus--Fiction employed by Numa
  Pompilius--King Alfred disguised in the Swineherd’s Cottage--His
  Visit, as a Harper, to the Danish Camp--Richard Cœur de Lion takes
  the Garb of a Pilgrim--He is discovered and imprisoned--Disguises
  and Escape of Mary, Queen of Scots--Escape of Charles the Second,
  after the Battle of Worcester--Of Stanislaus from Dantzic--Of Prince
  Charles Edward from Scotland--Peter the Great takes the Dress of a
  Ship Carpenter--His Visit to England--Anecdote of his Conduct to a
  Dutch Skipper--Stratagem of the Princess Ulrica of Prussia--Pleasant
  Deception practised by Catherine the Second of Russia--Joan of
  Arc--Her early Life--Discovers the King when first introduced at
  Court--She compels the English to raise the Siege of Orleans--Joan
  leads the King to be crowned at Rheims--She is taken Prisoner--Base
  and barbarous Conduct of her Enemies--She is burned at Rouen--The
  Devil of Woodstock--Annoying Pranks played by it--Explanation of the
  Mystery--Fair Rosamond                                              86


                             CHAPTER VII.

Characteristic Mark of a skilful General--Importance anciently
  attached to military Stratagems--The Stratagem of Joshua at
  Ai, the first which is recorded--Stratagem of Julius Cæsar in
  Gaul--Favourable Omen derived from Sneezing--Artifice of Bias at
  Priene--Telegraphic Communication--Mode adopted by Hystiæus to convey
  Intelligence--Relief of Casilinum by Gracchus--Stratagem of the
  Chevalier de Luxembourg to convey Ammunition into Lisle--Importance
  of concealing the Death of a General--The manner in which the
  Death of Sultan Solyman was kept secret--Stratagem of John
  Visconti--Stratagem of Lord Norwich at Angoulème--Capture of Amiens
  by the Spaniards--Manner in which the Natives of Sonia threw off the
  Yoke                                                               109


                             CHAPTER VIII.

Former Prevalence of Malingering in the Army; and the Motives for
  it--Decline of the Practice--Where most Prevalent--The means of
  Simulation reduced to a System--Cases of simulated Ophthalmia
  in the 50th Regiment--The Deception wonderfully kept up by many
  Malingerers--Means of Detection--Simulated Paralysis--Impudent
  Triumph manifested by Malingerers--Curious case of Hollidge--Gutta
  Serena, and Nyctalopia counterfeited--Blind Soldiers employed in
  Egypt--Cure, by actual cautery, of a Malingerer--Simulation of
  Consumption and other Diseases--Feigned Deafness--Detection of a Man
  who simulated Deafness--Instances of Self-mutilation committed by
  Soldiers--Simulation of Death                                      118


                              CHAPTER IX.

The Bottle Conjuror--Advertisements on this Occasion--Riot produced
  by the Fraud--Squibs and Epigrams to which it gave rise--Case of
  Elizabeth Canning--Violent Controversy which arose out of it--She is
  found guilty of Perjury and transported--The Cock Lane Ghost--Public
  Excitement occasioned by it--Detection of the Fraud--Motive for
  the Imposture--The Stockwell Ghost--The Sampford Ghost--Mystery in
  which the Affair was involved--Astonishing Instance of Credulity
  in Perigo and his Wife--Diabolical Conduct of Mary Bateman--She is
  hanged for Murder--Metamorphosis of the Chevalier d’Eon--Multifarious
  Disguises of Price, the Forger--Miss Robertson--The fortunate
  Youth--The Princess--Olive--Caraboo--Pretended Fasting--Margaret
  Senfrit--Catherine Binder--The Girl of Unna--The Osnaburg Girl--Anne
  Moore                                                              126


                              CHAPTER X.

Controversy respecting the Works of Homer; Arguments of
  the Disputants--Controversy on the supposed Epistles of
  Phalaris--Opinion of Sir William Temple on the Superiority of
  the Ancients--Dissertation of Dr. Bentley on the Epistles of
  Phalaris--He proves them to be a Forgery--Doubts as to the Anabasis
  being the Work of Xenophon--Arguments of Mr. Mitford in the
  Affirmative--Alcyonius accused of having plagiarised from, and
  destroyed, Cicero’s Treatise “De Gloria”--Curious Mistake as to
  Sir T. More’s Utopia--The Icon Basilike--Disputes to which it gave
  rise--Arguments, pro and con, as to the real Author of it--Lauder’s
  Attempt to prove Milton a Plagiarist--Refutation of him by Dr.
  Douglas--His interpolations--George Psalmanazar--His Account of
  Formosa--His Repentance and Piety--Publication of Ossian’s Poems by
  Mr. Macpherson--Their Authenticity is doubted--Report of the Highland
  Society on the Subject--Pseudonymous and anonymous Works--Letters of
  Junius--The Drapier’s Letters--Tale of a Tub--Gulliver’s Travels--The
  Waverley Novels--Chatterton and the Rowley Poems--W. H. Ireland and
  the Shakspearian Forgeries--Damberger’s pretended Travels--Poems of
  Clotilda de Surville--Walladmor--Hunter, the American--Donville’s
  Travels in Africa                                                  147


                              CHAPTER XI.

Fashion of decrying modern Artists--M. Picart asserts the Merit
  of modern Engravers--Means employed by him to prove the Truth
  of his Assertions--“The innocent Impostors”--Goltzius imitates
  perfectly the Engravings of Albert Durer--Marc Antonio Raimondi is
  equally successful--Excellent Imitation of Rembrandt’s Portrait
  of Burgomaster Six--Modern Tricks played with respect to Engraved
  Portraits--Sir Joshua Reynolds metamorphosed into “The Monster.”   191


                             CHAPTER XII.

Ancient Memorials of Geographical Discoveries--Mistakes arising
  from them--Frauds to which they gave occasion--Imposture of
  Evemerus--Annius of Viterbo wrongfully charged with forging
  Inscriptions--Spurious works given to the World by him--Forged
  Inscriptions put on statues by ignorant modern Sculptors--Spurious
  Medals--Instances of them in the Cabinet of Dr. Hunter--Coins
  adulterated by Grecian Cities--Evelyn’s Directions for ascertaining
  the Genuineness of Medals--Spurious Gold Medals--Tricks of the
  Manufacturers of Pseudo-Antique Medals--Collectors addicted to
  pilfering Rarities--Medals swallowed by Vaillant--Mistakes arising
  from Ignorance of the Chinese Characters.                          195


                             CHAPTER XIII.

First Opening of the Regalia to public Inspection--Edwards appointed
  Keeper--Plan formed by Blood to steal the Regalia--He visits the
  Tower with his pretended Wife--Means by which he contrived to become
  intimate with Edwards--His Arrangements for carrying his Scheme into
  Execution--He knocks down Edwards, and obtains Possession of the
  Jewels--Fortunate Chance by which his Scheme was frustrated--He is
  taken--Charles II. is present at his Examination--Blood contrives to
  obtain a Pardon, and the Gift of an Estate from the King.          201


                             CHAPTER XIV.

Horrible nature of the Superstition of Vampyrism--Persons attacked
  by Vampyres become Vampyres themselves--Signs by which a Vampyre
  was known--Origin of one of the signs--Effect attributed to
  Excommunication in the Greek church--Story of an excommunicated
  Greek--Calmet’s theory of the origin of the Superstition respecting
  Vampyres--St. Stanislas--Philinnium--The Strygis supposed to have
  given the idea of the Vampyre--Capitulary of Charlemagne--Remedy
  against attacks from the Demon--Anecdote of an impudent
  Vampyre--Story of a Vampyre at Mycone--Prevalence of Vampyrism in the
  north of Europe--Walachian mode of detecting Vampyres.             205


                              CHAPTER XV.

Feats of Jugglers formerly attributed to witchcraft--Anglo-Saxon
  Gleemen--Norman Jugglers or Tregatours--Chaucer’s Description
  of the Wonders performed by them--Means probably employed by
  them--Recipe for making the Appearance of a Flood--Jugglers
  fashionable in the Reign of Charles II.--Evelyn’s Account of a
  Fire-eater--Katterfelto--Superiority of Asiatic and Eygptian
  pretenders to magical Skill--Mandeville’s Account of Juggling at the
  Court of the Great Khan--Extraordinary Feats witnessed by the Emperor
  Jehanguire--Ibn Batuta’s Account of Hindustanee Jugglers--Account of
  a Bramin who sat upon the Air--Egyptian Jugglers--Mr. Lane’s Account
  of the Performance of one of them--Another fails in satisfying
  Captain Scott.                                                     212


                             CHAPTER XVI.

Hold taken on the public Mind by Prodigies--Dutch Boy with Hebrew
  Words on the Iris of each Eye--Boy with the word Napoleon
  in the Eye--Child with a Golden Tooth--Speculations on the
  Subject--Superstition respecting changeling Children in the Isle of
  Man--Waldron’s Description of a Changeling--Cases of extraordinary
  Sleepers--The Seven Sleepers of Ephesus--Men supposed, in the
  northern Regions, to be frozen during the Winter, and afterwards
  thawed into Life again--Dr. Oliver’s Case of a Sleeper near Bath--Dr.
  Cheyne’s Account of Colonel Townshend’s power of voluntarily
  suspending Animation--Man buried alive for a Month at Jaisulmer--The
  Manner of his Burial, and his Preparation for it.                  221


                             CHAPTER XVII.

Origin of Alchemy--Argument for Transmutation--Golden Age of
  Alchemy--Alchemists in the 13th century--Medals metaphorically
  described--Jargon of Dr. Dee--The Green Lion--Roger Bacon--Invention
  of Gunpowder--Imprisonment of Alchemists--Edict of Henry
  VI.--Pope John XXII.--Pope Sixtus V.--Alchemy applied to
  Medicine--Paracelsus--Evelyn’s hesitation about Alchemy--Narrative
  of Helvetius--Philadept on Alchemy--Rosicrucians--A Vision--Hayden’s
  description of Rosicrucians--Dr. Price--Mr. Woulfe--Mr. Kellerman.
                                                                    230

                            CHAPTER XVIII.

Supposed Origin of Astrology--Butler on the Transmission of
  Astrological Knowledge--Remarks on Astrology by Hervey--Petrarch’s
  Opinion of Astrology--Catherine of Medicis--Casting of
  Nativities in England--Moore’s Almanack--Writers for and against
  Astrology--Horoscope of Prince Frederick of Denmark--Astrologers
  contributed sometimes to realize their own Predictions--Caracalla
                                                                     244


                             CHAPTER XIX.

State of Medicine in remote Ages--Animals Teachers of
  Medicine--Gymnastic Medicine--Cato’s Cure for a Fracture--Dearness
  of ancient Medicines and Medical Books--Absurdity of the
  ancient Materia Medica: Gold, Bezoar, Mummy--Prescription for a
  Quartan--Amulets--Virtues of Gems--Corals--Charms--Charm for sore
  Eyes--Medicine connected with Astrology--Cure by Sympathy--Sir
  Kenelm Digby--The real Cause of the Cure--The Vulnerary Powder,
  &c.--The Royal Touch--Evelyn’s Description of the Ceremony--Valentine
  Greatrakes--Morley’s Cure for Scrofula--Inoculation--Vaccination--Dr.
  Jenner--Animal Magnetism--M. Loewe’s Account of it--Mesmer, and
  his Feats--Manner of Magnetizing--Report of a Commission on the
  Subject--Metallic Tractors--Baron Silfverkielm and the Souls in
  White Robes--Mr. Loutherbourg--Empirics--Uroscopy--Mayersbach--Le
  Febre--Remedies for the Stone--The Anodyne Necklace--The Universal
  Medicine                                                           250


                          CONCLUDING CHAPTER.

Superstition of the Hindoos--The Malays--Asiatic Superstitions--The
  Chinese--Miracle of the Blessed Virgin--Stratagem of an
  Architect--Michael Angelo’s Cupid--Statue of Charles I.--Ever-burning
  Sepulchral Lamps--Lamp in the Tomb of Pallas--The art of
  Mimicry--Superiority of the Ancients--Fable of Proteus--Personation
  of the insane Ajax--Archimimes at funerals--Demetrius the cynic
  converted--Acting portraits and historical pictures--War dances of
  the American Indians--The South Sea Bubble--Gay the poet--Law’s
  Mississippi Scheme--Numerous Bubbles--Speculations in 1825         274




                               SKETCHES

                                  OF

                         IMPOSTURE, DECEPTION,

                                  AND

                              CREDULITY.




                              CHAPTER I.

                         INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

  Effects of Incredulity and Credulity--Knowledge supposed to be
    Remembrance--Purpose of this Volume--Progress of rational
    Belief--Resemblance of Error to Truth--Contagious Nature of
    Excitement--Improved State of the Human Mind in Modern Times.


Incredulity has been said, by Aristotle, to be the foundation of all
wisdom. The truth of this assertion might safely be disputed; but, on
the other hand, to say that credulity is the foundation of all folly,
is an assertion more consonant to experience, and may be more readily
admitted; and the contemplation of this subject forms a curious chapter
in the history of the human mind.

A certain extent of credulity, or, more properly, belief, may, indeed,
be considered as absolutely necessary to the well-being of social
communities; for universal scepticism would be universal distrust.
Nor could knowledge ever have arrived at its present amazing height,
had every intermediate step in the ladder of science, from profound
ignorance and slavery of intellect, been disputed with bigoted
incredulity.

It has been said, that all knowledge is remembrance, and all ignorance
forgetfulness,--alluding to the universal knowledge which, in the
opinion of the schoolmen, our first father, Adam, possessed _before
the fall_,--and that the subsequent invention of arts and sciences was
only a partial recovery or recollection, as it were, of what had been
originally well known. The undefined aspirations of many minds, to seek
for what is distant and least understood, in preference to that near at
hand and more in unison with our general state of knowledge, seem to
favour this idea.

It will be the endeavour of the following pages to show that the
credulity of the many--in some cases synonymous with the foolish--has
been, from the beginning, most readily imposed upon by the clever
and designing few. It is a curious task to investigate the gradual
developement of rational belief, as exhibited in the proportionate
disbelief and exposure of those things which, in earlier ages, were
considered points of faith, and to doubt which was a dangerous heresy;
and how, at first, the arts and sciences were weighed down and the
advantages to be derived from them neutralized, by the fallacies
of misconception or fanaticism. We are, in spite of ourselves, the
creatures of imagination, and the victims of prejudice, which has
been justly called the wrong bias of the soul, that effectually keeps
it from coming near the path of truth; a task the more difficult to
accomplish, since error often bears so near a resemblance to it. Error,
indeed, always borrows something of truth, to make her more acceptable
to the world, seldom appearing in her native deformity; and the
subtilty of grand deceivers has always been shown in grafting their
greatest errors on some material truths, and with such dexterity, that
Ithuriel’s spear alone, whose touch

    “No falsehood can endure,”

would have power to reveal them.

Many, and even contradictory, causes might be assigned for the constant
disposition towards credulity; the mind is prone to believe that for
which it most anxiously wishes; difficulties vanish in _desire_, which
thus becomes frequently the main cause of success. Thus, when Prince
Henry, _believing_ his father dead, had taken the crown from his
pillow, the King in reproach said to him,[1]

    “Thy _wish_ was father, Harry, to that thought.”

Belief is often granted on trust to such things as are above common
comprehension, by some, who would thus flatter themselves with a
superiority of judgment; on the other hand, what all around put faith
in, the remaining few will, from that circumstance, easily believe.
This is seen in times of popular excitement, when an assertion,
quite at variance with common sense or experience, will run like a
wild-fire through a city, and be productive of most serious results.
It would appear that this springs from that inherent power of
imitation, which is singularly exemplified even in particular kinds
of disease,--comitial, as they were called by the Romans, from their
frequent occurrence in assemblies of the people,--and, more fatally,
when it impels us to “follow a multitude to do evil.”

After a long and dreary period of ignorance, the nations of Europe
began to arouse themselves from the lethargy in which they had been
plunged; _religious enthusiasm then awakened the ardour of heroism_,
and the wild but fascinating spirit of chivalry--whose actions were
the offspring of disinterested valour, that looked for no reward
but the smile of favouring beauty or grateful tear of redressed
misfortune,--taught the world that humanity and benevolence were no
less meritorious than undaunted courage and athletic strength.

Knowledge, however, advanced with slow and timid steps from the cells
of the monks, in which she had been obliged to conceal herself, whilst
her rival, Ignorance, had been exalted to palaces and thrones. From the
period which succeeded that twilight of the Goths and Vandals, when all
the useful arts were obscured and concealed by indolent indifference,
we shall find that each succeeding age happily contributed to enlighten
the world by the revival and gradual improvement of the arts and
sciences; a corresponding elevation in the general sagacity of the
human mind was the natural consequence: this can readily be shown by
the proportionate decrease of the numerous methods by which specious
impostors lived upon the credulity of others.

Few, it is to be hoped, in the present day seek consolation for
disappointment in the mysteries of astrological judgments, or attribute
their ill-success in life to an evil conjunction of the stars, as
revealed by the deluding horoscope of a caster of nativities.

That age has at length passed away, when the search after the
philosopher’s stone, or the universal solvent, terminated a life of
incredible toil and hopeless expectation, in poverty and contempt.
But there are still many who neglect the experience of the past, and,
anxious to know their future fate, seek it in the fortune-teller’s
cards; or, unhappily, a prey to some of those ills that flesh is heir
to, would rather seek to expedite their cure by some specious but
empirical experiment, than wait for the slower but surer results of
time and experience.




                              CHAPTER II.

                       ON ANCIENT ORACLES, ETC.

  Remote Origin of Oracles--Influence of Oracles--Opinions respecting
    them--Cause of the Cessation of Oracles--Superstition early
    systematized in Egypt--Bœotia early famous for Oracles--Origin of
    the Oracle of Dodona--Ambiguity of Oracular Responses--Stratagem
    of a Peasant--Oracles disbelieved by Ancient Philosophers--Cyrus
    and the Idol Bel--Source of Fire-Worshipping--Victory of
    Canopus over Fire--The Sphinx--Sounds heard from it--Supposed
    Cause of them--Mysterious Sounds at Nakous--Frauds of the
    Priests of Serapis--The Statue of Memnon--Oracle of Delphi--Its
    Origin--Changes which it underwent--The Pythoness--Danger
    attendant on her office--Tricks played by Heathen Priests--Origin
    of the Gordian Knot--The Knot is cut by Alexander--Ambrosian,
    Logan or Rocking Stones--Representations of them on Ancient
    Coins--Pliny’s Description of a Logan Stone in Asia--Stones
    at Sitney, in Cornwall, and at Castle Treryn--The latter is
    overthrown, and replaced--Logan Stones are Druidical Monuments.


The knowledge of the origin of the ancient oracles is lost in the
distance of time; yet it seems reasonable to suppose, that traditionary
accounts and confused recollections of the revelations graciously
vouchsafed to Noah, to Abraham, and the Patriarchs, more especially
Moses, may have been the foundation of these oracles, which were
venerated in ancient times; and established in temples, which were, in
some instances, supposed to be even the abode of the gods themselves:
thus, Apollo was supposed to take up his occasional residence at
Delphos, Diana at Ephesus, and Minerva at Athens.

The manner of prophecy was various, but that employed by oracles
enjoyed the greatest repute; because they were believed to proceed,
in a most especial manner, from the gods themselves. Every thing of
essential consequence being, therefore, referred to them by the heads
of states, oracles obtained a powerful influence over the minds of the
people; and this popular credulity offered tempting opportunities to
the priests for carrying on very lucrative impostures, nor did they
disdain or neglect to take advantage of those opportunities. Added to
this, the different functions of the gods, and the different and often
opposite parts which they were made to take in human affairs by the
priests and poets, were plentiful sources of superstitious rites, and
therefore of emolument to those who, in consequence either of office
or pretension, were supposed to have immediate communications with the
deity in whose temples they presided.

Much has been written on this subject; and some have even gone so far
as to suppose that Divine permission was granted to certain demons,
or evil spirits, to inhabit pagan shrines, and thence, by ambiguous
answers, to deceive, and often to punish, those who sought by their
influence to read the forbidden volume of futurity.

This doctrine was strenuously opposed by Van Dale; and Mœbius (of
Leipsic), although opposed to Van Dale’s opinion, allows that oracles
did not cease to grant responses _immediately_ at the coming of Christ;
and this has been considered a sufficient proof as well as argument,
that demons did not deliver oracular responses; but that those
responses were impostures and contrivances of the priests themselves.

The true cause of the cessation of oracular prophecy, however, appears
to be, that the minds of men became enlightened by the wide-spreading
of the Christian faith; and by the circumstance, that their
superstition was compromised by the metamorphoses of their favourite
heroes and deities into saints and martyrs. As an instance of which,
it will hereafter be shown, that the statues of the ancient gods, even
to this day, are allowed to stand and hold places in the churches and
cathedrals of many Catholic countries.

Those who argue that oracles _ceased_ immediately at the coming of
Christ, relate, in confirmation of their opinion, that Augustus having
grown old, became desirous of choosing a successor, and went, in
consequence, to consult the oracle at Delphos. No answer was given, at
first, to his inquiry, though he had spared no expense to conciliate
the oracle. At last, however, the priestess is reported to have said,
“the Hebrew Infant, to whom all gods render obedience, chases me hence;
He sends me to the lower regions; therefore depart this temple, without
speaking more.”

Superstition was formed into a system in Egypt at an age prior to
our first accounts of that country. Vast temples were built, and
innumerable ceremonies established; the same body, forming the
hereditary priesthood and the nobility of the nation, directed with a
high hand the belief and consciences of the people; and prophecy was
not only among their pretensions, but perhaps the most indispensable
part of their office.

Bœotia was also a country famous for the number of its oracles,
and from its localities was well suited for such impostures, being
mountainous and full of caverns, by means of which sounds and echoes,
apparently mysterious, could be easily multiplied to excite the
astonishment and terror of the supplicants.

Herodotus informs us, that one of the first oracles in Greece was
imported from the Egyptian Thebes. It happened, says Mr. Mitford in his
History of Greece, that the master of a Phœnician vessel carried off
a woman, an attendant of the temple of Jupiter, at Thebes on the Nile,
and sold her in Thesprotia, a mountainous tract in the northwestern
part of Epirus, bordering on the Illyrian hordes. Reduced thus
unhappily to slavery among barbarians, the woman, however, soon became
sensible of the superiority which her education in a more civilized
country gave her over them; and she conceived hopes of mending her
condition, by practising upon their ignorance what she had acquired of
those arts which able hands imposed upon a more enlightened people. She
gave out that she possessed all the powers of prophecy to which the
Egyptian priests pretended; that she could discover present secrets,
and foretell future events.

Her pretensions excited curiosity, and brought numbers to consult her.
She chose her station under the shade of a spreading oak, where, in
the name of the god Jupiter, she delivered answers to her ignorant
inquirers; and shortly her reputation as a prophetess extended as far
as the people of the country themselves communicated.

These simple circumstances of her story were afterwards, according to
the genius of those ages, turned into a fable, which was commonly told,
in the time of Herodotus, by the Dodonæan priests. A black pigeon,
they said, flew from Thebes in Egypt to Dodona, and, perching upon an
oak, proclaimed with human voice, “That an oracle of Jupiter should be
established there.” Concluding that a divinity spoke through the agency
of the pigeon, the Dodonæans obeyed the mandate, and the oracle was
established. The historian accounts for the fiction thus: the woman on
her arrival speaking in a foreign dialect, the Dodonæans said she spoke
like a pigeon; but afterwards, when she had acquired the Grecian speech
and accent, they said the pigeon spoke with a human voice.

The trade of prophecy being both easy and lucrative, the office of the
prophetess was readily supplied both with associates and successors. A
temple for the deity and habitations for his ministers were built; and
thus, according to the evidently honest, and apparently well-founded
and judicious, account of Herodotus, arose the oracle of Jupiter at
Dodona, the very place where tradition, still remaining to the days of
that writer, testified that sacrifices had formerly been performed only
to the nameless god.

The responses of the oracles, though given with some appearance of
probability, were for the most part ambiguous and doubtful; but it
must be acknowledged that the priests were very clever persons, since,
while they satisfied for the time the wishes of others, they were so
well able to conceal their own knavery. A fellow, it is said, willing
to try the truth of Apollo’s oracle, asked what it was he held in his
hand--holding at the time a sparrow under his cloak--and whether it
was dead or alive--intending to kill or preserve it, contrary to what
the oracle should answer--but it replied, that it was his own choice
whether that which he held should live or die.

Many of the sages and other great men evidently paid no regard, or real
veneration, to the oracles, beyond what policy dictated to preserve
their influence over others.

The researches of modern antiquaries and travellers have discovered the
machinery of many artifices of the priests of the now deserted fanes,
which sufficiently account for the apparent miracles exhibited to the
eye of ignorance. There remain many instances of this kind to show how
general this system of imposture has been in all ages; and, as may
be supposed, the priests did not fail to exact a liberal payment in
advance.

Cyrus,--according to the apocryphal tradition,--a devout worshipper of
the idol Bel, was convinced by the prophet Daniel of the imposture of
this supposed mighty and living god, who was thought to consume every
day twelve measures of fine flour, forty sheep, and six vessels of
wine, which were placed as an offering on the altar. These gifts being
presented as usual, Daniel commanded ashes to be strewed on the floor
of the temple, round the altar on which the offerings were placed; and
the door of the temple to be sealed in the presence of the king. Cyrus
returned on the following day, and seeing the altar cleared of what
was placed thereon, cried out “Great art thou, O Bel, and in thee is no
deceit!” but Daniel, pointing to the floor, the king continues, “I see
the footsteps of women and children!” The private door at the back of
the altar leading to the dwellings of the priests was then discovered;
their imposture clearly proved, they were all slain, and the temple was
destroyed.

The circumstance of fire being so frequently an object of veneration
amongst pagans, is thought to have arisen thus: the sun, as a source of
light and heat, was the most evident and most benignant of the natural
agents; and was worshipped, accordingly, as a first cause, rather than
as an effect; as however it was occasionally absent, it was typified by
fire, which had the greatest analogy to it.

This element, first respected only as the representative of the sun,
in time became itself the object of adoration among the Chaldeans; and
Eusebius relates the following circumstance with respect to it. The
Chaldeans asserted that their god was the strongest and most powerful
of all gods; since they had not met with any one that could resist his
force; so that whenever they happened to seize upon any deities, which
were worshipped by other nations, they immediately threw them into
the fire, which never failed of consuming them to ashes, and thus the
god of the Chaldeans came to be publicly looked upon as the conqueror
of all other gods: at length a priest of Canopus, one of the Egyptian
gods, found out the means to destroy the great reputation which fire
had acquired. He caused to be formed an idol of a very porous earth,
with which pots were commonly made to purify the waters of the Nile;
the belly of this statue, which was very capacious, was filled with
water, the priest having first made a great many little holes and
stopped them with wax. He then challenged the fire of the Chaldeans to
dispute with his god Canopus. The Chaldeans immediately prepared one,
and the Egyptian priest set his statue on it; no sooner did the fire
reach the wax than it dissolved, the holes were opened, the water
passed through, and the fire was extinguished. Upon this a report was
soon spread, that the god Canopus had conquered and destroyed the god
of the Chaldeans. As a memorial of their victory, the Egyptians always
afterwards made their idols with very large bellies.

The celebrated sphinx, still more interesting as a wonderful production
of art, is said to have been made by an Egyptian king, in memory of
Rhodope of Corinth, with whom he was passionately in love: yet it
was subsequently considered as an oracle, which, if consulted at the
rising of the sun, gave prophetic answers. There has lately been
discovered a large hole in the head; in which the priests are supposed
to have concealed themselves, for the purpose of deluding the people.
At sunrise music was said to be heard. The latter might even occur
from natural causes. Messieurs Jomard, Jollois, and Devilliers heard
at _sunrise_, in a monument of granite, placed in the centre of that
spot on which the palace of Karnak stood, a noise resembling that of
a string breaking; this was found on attentive examination to proceed
from a natural phenomenon, occurring near the situation of the sphinx.
Of this circumstance the ingenuity of the priests would no doubt be
sure to avail themselves; and this may also account for the hour of
sunrise being chosen for the oracular responses.

To confirm the probability of this solution of the mystery, it may be
mentioned that Baron Humboldt was informed by most credible witnesses,
that subterranean sounds, like those of an organ, are heard towards
sunrise by those who sleep upon the granite rocks on the banks of the
Oroonoko. Those sounds he philosophically supposes may arise from the
difference of temperature between the external air and that contained
in the narrow and deep crevices of the rocks; the air issuing from
which may be modified by its impulse against the elastic films of
mica projecting into the crevices; producing, in fact, a natural and
gigantic eolina, the simple but beautiful arrangement of musical chords
which is now so commonly heard.

A somewhat similar phenomenon, which gives rise to an Arab
superstition, occurs about three leagues from Tor, on the Red Sea. The
spot, which is half a mile from the sea, bears the name of Nakous, or
the Bell. It is about three hundred feet high, and eighty feet wide,
presents a steep declivity to the sea, and is covered by sand, and
surrounded by low rocks, in the form of an amphitheatre. The sounds
which it emits are not periodical, but are heard at all hours and at
all seasons. The place was twice visited by Mr. Gray. On the first
visit, after waiting a quarter of an hour, he heard a low continuous
murmuring sound beneath his feet, which, as it increased in loudness,
gradually changed into pulsations, resembling the ticking of a clock.
In five minutes more it became so powerful as to resemble the striking
of a clock, and, by its vibrations, to detach the sand from the
surface. When he returned, on the following day, he heard the sound
still louder than before. Both times the air was calm, and the sky
serene; so that the external air could have had no share in producing
the phenomenon; nor could he find any crevice by which it could
penetrate. The noise is affirmed by the people of Tor to frighten and
render furious the camels that hear it; and the Arabs of the desert
poetically ascribe it to the bell of a convent of monks, which convent
they believe to have been miraculously preserved under ground. Seetzen,
another visiter, attributes the phenomenon to the rolling down of the
sand.

Rufinus informs us that, when it was destroyed by order of Theodosius,
the temple of Serapis at Alexandria was found to be full of secret
passages and machines, contrived to aid the impostures of the priests;
among other things, on the eastern side of the temple, was a little
window, through which, on a certain day of the year, the sunbeams
entering fell on the mouth of the statue of Memnon. At the same moment
an iron image of the sun was brought in, which, being attracted by a
large loadstone fixed in the ceiling, ascended up to the image. The
priests then cried out, that the sun saluted their god.

This Memnon was said to be the son of Tithonus and Aurora, and a
statue of him in black marble was set up at Thebes. It is also related
that the mouth of the statue, when first touched by the rays of the
rising sun, sent forth a sweet and harmonious sound, as though it
rejoiced when its mother Aurora appeared; but, at the setting of the
sun, it sent forth a low melancholy tone, as if lamenting its mother’s
departure.

On the left leg of one of the colossal figures called Memnon are
engraved the names of many celebrated personages, who have borne
witness, at different times, of their having heard the musical tones
which proceeded from the statue on the rising and setting of the sun.
Strabo was an _ear_-witness to the fact that an articulate sound was
heard, but doubted whether it came from the statue.

The oracle which held the greatest reputation, and extended it over
the world, was Delphi; yet upon what slight grounds were the minds of
people led captive by the love of the marvellous and a proneness to
superstition! Of this celebrated place so many fables are related, some
of them referring to times long before any authentic account of the
existence of such an oracle, that it is difficult to decide upon the
real period.

On the southern side of Mount Parnassus, within the western border of
Phocis, against Locris, and at no great distance from the seaport towns
of Crissa and Cirrha, the mountain-crags form a natural amphitheatre,
difficult of access, in the midst of which a deep cavern discharged
from a narrow orifice a vapour powerfully affecting the brain of those
who came within its influence. This was first brought into public
notice by a goatherd, whose goats, browsing on the brink, were thrown
into singular convulsions; upon which the man, going to the spot, and
endeavouring to look into the chasm, became himself agitated like
one frantic. These extraordinary circumstances were communicated
through the neighbourhood; and the superstitious ignorance of the age
immediately attributed them to a deity residing in the place. Frenzy
of every kind among the Greeks, even in more enlightened times, was
supposed to be the effect of divine inspiration; and the incoherent
speeches of the frantic were regarded as prophetical. This spot,
formerly visited only by goats, now became an object of extensive
curiosity. It was said to be the oracle of the goddess Earth. The
rude inhabitants from all the neighbouring parts resorted to it, for
information concerning futurity; to obtain which any one of them
inhaled the vapour, and whatever he uttered in the ensuing intoxication
passed for prophecy. This was found dangerous, however, as many,
becoming giddy, fell into the cavern and were lost; and in an assembly
it was agreed that one person should alone receive the inspiration,
and render the responses of the divinity. A virgin was preferred for
the sacred office, and a frame prepared, resting on three feet, whence
it was called tripod. The place bore the name of Pytho, and thence
the title of Pythoness, or Pythia, became attached to the prophetess.
By degrees, a rude temple was built over the cavern, priests were
appointed, ceremonies were prescribed, and sacrifices were performed.
A revenue was necessary. All who would consult the oracle henceforward
must come with offerings in their hands. The profits produced by the
prophecies of the goddess Earth beginning to fail, the priests asserted
that the god Neptune was associated with her in the oracle. The
goddess Themis was then reported to have succeeded mother Earth. Still
new incentives to public credulity and curiosity became necessary.
Apollo was a deity of great reputation in the islands, and in Asia
Minor, but had at that time little fame on the continent of Greece.
At this period, a vessel from Crete came to Crissa, and the crew
landing proceeded up Mount Parnassus to Delphi. It was reported that
the vessel and crew, by a preternatural power, were impelled to the
port, accompanied by a dolphin of uncommon magnitude, who discovered
himself to be Apollo, and who ordered the crew to follow him to Delphi
and become his ministers. Thus the oracle recovered and increased
its reputation. Delphi had the advantage of being near the centre of
Greece, and was reported to be the centre of the earth; miracles were
invented to prove so important a circumstance, and the navel of the
earth was among the titles which it acquired. Afterwards vanity came
in aid of superstition, in bringing riches to the temple: the names
of those who made considerable presents were always registered, and
exhibited in honour of the donors.

The Pythoness was chosen from among mountain cottagers, the most
unacquainted with mankind that could be found. It was required that
she should be a virgin, and originally taken when very young; and
once appointed, she was never to quit the temple. But, unfortunately,
it happened that one Pythoness made her escape; her singular beauty
enamoured a young Thessalian, who succeeded in the hazardous attempt to
carry her off. It was afterwards decreed that no Pythoness should be
appointed under fifty years of age.

This office appears not to have been very desirable. Either the
emanation from the cavern, or some art of the managers, threw her into
real convulsions. Priests, entitled prophets, led her to the sacred
tripod, force being often necessary for the purpose, and held her on
it, till her frenzy rose to whatever pitch was in their judgment most
fit for the occasion. Some of the Pythonesses are said to have expired
almost immediately after quitting the tripod, and even on it. The
broken accents which the wretch uttered in her agony were collected and
arranged by the prophets, and then promulgated as the answer of the
god. Till a late period, they were always in verse. The priests had
it always in their power to deny answers, delay them, or render them
dubious or unintelligible, as they judged most advantageous for the
credit of the oracle. But if princes or great men applied in a proper
manner for the sanction of the god to any undertaking, they seldom
failed to receive it in direct terms, provided the reputation of the
oracle for truth was not liable to immediate danger from the event.

Theophrastus, bishop of Alexandria, showed the inhabitants of that
town the hollow statue into which the former priests of the pagan
oracle had privately crept whilst delivering their responses; and a
modern traveller corroborates this fact, by a similar discovery made
among the excavations at Pompeii. “In the temple of Isis,” says Dr.
J. Johnson, “we see the identical spot where the priests concealed
themselves, whilst delivering the oracles that were supposed to proceed
from the mouth of the goddess. There were found the bones of the
victims sacrificed; and in the refectory of the abstemious priests
were discovered the remains of ham, fowls, eggs, fish, and bottles of
wine. These jolly friars were carousing most merrily, and no doubt
laughing heartily at the credulity of mankind, when Vesuvius poured out
a libation on their heads which put an end to their mirth.”[2]

“To cut the Gordian knot” has long been proverbial for an independent
and unexpected way of overcoming difficulties, however great. It took
its rise from a circumstance related with some variations by several
ancient authors, and with great simplicity by Arrian; it is the more a
curiosity as coming from a man of his eminence in his enlightened age.

At a remote period, says he, a Phrygian yeoman, named Gordius, was
holding his own plough on his own land, when an eagle perched on the
yoke and remained whilst he continued his work. Wondering at a matter
so apparently preternatural, he deemed it expedient to consult some
person among those who had reputation for expounding indications of
the divine will. In the neighbouring province of Pisidia the people of
Telmissus had wide fame for that skill; it was supposed instinctive
and hereditary in men and women of particular families. Going thither,
as he approached the first village of the Telmissian territory, he saw
a girl drawing water at a spring; and making some inquiry, which led
to further conversation, he related the phenomenon. It happened that
the girl was of a race of seers; she told him to return immediately
home, and sacrifice to Jupiter the king. Satisfied so far, he remained
anxious about the manner of performing the ceremony, so that it might
be certainly acceptable to the deity; and the result was that he
married the girl, and she accompanied him home.

Nothing important followed till a son of this match, named Midas, had
attained manhood. The Phrygians then, distressed by violent civil
dissensions, consulted an oracle for means to allay them. The answer
was, “that a cart would bring them a king to relieve their troubles.”
The assembly was already formed to receive official communication
of the divine will, when Gordius and Midas arrived in their cart to
attend it. Presently the notion arose and spread, that one of those in
that cart must be the person intended by the oracle. Gordius was then
advanced in years. Midas, who already had been extensively remarked for
superior powers of both body and mind, was elected king of Phrygia.
Tranquillity ensued among the people; and the cart, predesigned by
heaven to bring a king the author of so much good, was, with its
appendages, dedicated to the god, and placed in the citadel, where it
was carefully preserved.

The yoke was fastened with a thong, formed of the bark of a cornel
tree, so artificially that no eye could discover either end; and rumour
was become popular of an oracle, which declared that whosoever loosened
that thong would be lord of Asia. The extensive credit which this
rumour had obtained, and the reported failure of the attempts of many
great men, gave an importance to it. Alexander, in the progress of his
campaign in Asia, arrived at Gordium, and of course visited the castle
in which was preserved the Gordian knot. While, with many around, he
was admiring it, the observation occurred that it being his purpose
to become lord of Asia, he should, for the sake of popular opinion,
have the credit of loosening the yoke. Some writers have reported that
he cut the knot with his sword; but Aristobulus, who, as one of his
generals, is likely to have been present, related that he wrested the
pin from the beam, and so, taking off the yoke, said that was enough
for him to be lord of Asia.

Thunder and lightning on the following night, says Arrian, confirmed
the assertion that Alexander had effected what the oracle had declared
was to be done only by one who should be lord of Asia. Accordingly
on the morrow he performed a magnificent thanksgiving sacrifice, in
acknowledgment of the favour of the gods, thus promised: a measure as
full of policy as devotion.

In Cornwall are to be found enormous piles of stone, which bear
the name of Ambrosian, Logan, or Rocking Stones. Structures of this
kind, as they may, perhaps, reasonably be called, are of very great
antiquity, being represented on medals of Tyre. They appear to have
been composed of cones of rock let into the ground, with other stones
adapted to their points, and so nicely balanced, that the wind could
move them; and yet so ponderous, that no human force, unaided by
machinery, could displace them. The figures of Apollo Didymus, on the
Syrian coins, are placed sitting on the point of the cone, on which the
more rude and primitive symbol of the Logan stone is found poised; and
we are told, that the oracle of the god near Miletus existed before
the emigration of the Ionian colonies, more than eleven hundred years
before Christ.

Pliny, in his second book, relates that there was one to be seen at
Harpasa in Asia, exactly answering the description of those found in
Cornwall. “Lay one finger on it, and it will stir; but thrust against
it with your whole body, and it will not move.” Hephæstion mentions the
Gigonian stone, near the ocean, which may be moved with the stalk of an
asphodel, but cannot be removed by any force. Several of these stones
may be seen in the neighbourhood of Heliopolis, or Baalbeck, in Syria;
and one in particular has been seen in motion by the force of the wind
alone.

The famous Logan stone, commonly called Minamber, stood in the parish
of Sithney, Cornwall. The top stone was so accurately poised on the one
beneath, that a little child could move it; and all travellers went
that way to see it; but in Cromwell’s time, one Shrubsoll, Governor of
Pendennis, with much ado caused it to be undermined and thrown down, to
the great grief of the country: thus its wonderful property of moving
so easily to a certain point was destroyed. The cause which induced
the Governor to overthrow it appears to have been that the vulgar used
to resort to the place at particular times, and pay the stone more
respect than was thought becoming good Christians.

A similar destructive act was committed, a few years since, by one
of his majesty’s officers, the commander of a revenue cutter. His
achievement had, however, not even the excuse of a mistaken religious
feeling to plead in its behalf; it seems to have been prompted merely
by the spirit of mischief. Having landed a part of his crew, he, with
infinite labour, succeeded in overturning the most celebrated Logan
stone in Cornwall. But such was the odium with which he was visited
in consequence of his exploit, that he undertook the gigantic task of
restoring the stone to its original situation; and he was fortunate or
skilful enough to succeed. A description of the situation and magnitude
of the enormous mass which he had to raise will give some idea of the
difficulty which he had to encounter. It is situated “on a peninsula of
granite, jutting out two hundred yards into the sea, the isthmus still
exhibiting some remains of the ancient fortification of Castle Treryn.
The granite which forms this peninsula is split by perpendicular and
horizontal fissures into a heap of cubical or prismatic masses. The
whole mass varies in height from fifty to a hundred feet; it presents
on almost every side a perpendicular face to the sea, and is divided
into four summits, on one of which, near the centre of the promontory,
the stone in question lies. The general figure of the stone is
irregular: its lower surface is not quite flat, but swells out into a
slight protuberance, on which the rock is poised. It rests on a surface
so inclined, that it seems as if a small alteration in its position
would cause it to slide along the plane into the sea, for it is within
two or three feet of the edge of the precipice. The stone is seventeen
feet in length, and above thirty-two in circumference near the middle,
and is estimated to weigh nearly sixty-six tons. The vibration is
only in one direction, and that nearly at right angles to the length.
A force of a very few pounds is sufficient to bring it into a state
of vibration; even the wind blowing on its western surface, which is
exposed, produces this effect in a sensible degree. The vibration
continues a few seconds.”

Such immense masses being moved by means so inadequate must naturally
have conveyed the idea of spontaneous motion to ignorant persons, and
have persuaded them that they were animated by an emanation from the
Deity or Great Spirit, and, as such, might be consulted as oracles.

                    “Behold yon huge
    And unhewn sphere of living adamant,
    Which, poised by magic, rests its central weight
    On yonder pointed rock; firm as it seems,
    Such is its strange and virtuous property,
    It moves obsequious to the gentlest touch.”

It cannot be doubted that those Logan stones are druidical monuments;
but it is not certain what particular use the priests made of them.
Mr. Toland thinks that the Druids made the people believe that they
could only be moved miraculously, and by this pretended miracle they
condemned or acquitted an accused person. It is likely that some of
these stones were of natural formation, and that the Druids made and
consecrated others; by such pious frauds increasing their private gain,
and establishing an ill-grounded authority by deluding the common
people. The basins cut on the top of these stones had their part to
act in these juggles; and the ruffling or quiescence of the water was
to declare the wrath or testify the pleasure of the god consulted, and
somehow or other to confirm the decision of the Druids.




                             CHAPTER III.

                FALSE MESSIAHS, PROPHETS, AND MIRACLES.

  Susceptibility of the Imagination in the East--Mahomet--His
    Origin--He assumes the Title of the Apostle of God--Opposition to
    him--Revelations brought to Him by the Angel Gabriel--His Flight
    to Medina--Success of his Imposture--Attempt to poison him--His
    Death--Tradition respecting his Tomb--Account of his Intercourse
    with Heaven--Sabatai Sevi, a false Messiah--Superstitious
    Tradition among the Jews--Reports respecting the Coming
    of the Messiah--Sabatai pretends to be the Messiah--He is
    assisted by Nathan--Follies committed by the Jews--Honours
    paid to Sabatai--He embarks for Constantinople--His Arrest--He
    embraces Mahometanism to avoid Death--Rosenfeld, a German,
    proclaims himself the Messiah--His knavery--He is whipped and
    imprisoned--Richard Brothers announces himself as the revealed
    Prince and Prophet of the Jews--He dies in Bedlam--Thomas
    Muncer and his Associates--Their Fate--Matthias, John of
    Leyden, and other Anabaptist Leaders--They are defeated and
    executed--The French Prophets--Punishment of them--Miracles
    at the Grave of the Deacon Paris--Horrible Self-inflictions
    of the Convulsionaries--The Brothers of Brugglen--They are
    executed--Prophecy of a Lifeguardsman in London--Joanna
    Southcott--Her Origin, Progress, and Death--Folly of her
    Disciples--Miracles of Prince Hohenlohe.


The earlier species of superstitious belief are now passed away, and
the remembrance of them only serves to adorn poetic fiction. In eastern
countries, where the imagination is more susceptible, men have yielded
a religious faith to one, the rapid extension of whose tenets, though
subsequent indeed to his death, was as astonishing as the boldness and
effrontery of his attempt; which may be considered without a parallel
in the annals of imposture.

Mahomet, the original contriver and founder of the false religion so
extensively professed in the East, has always been designated, _par
excellence_, “The Impostor.” He was born at Mecca, in the year of our
Lord 571, of the tribe of the Koreshites, the noblest and most powerful
in the country. In his youth he was employed by his uncle, a merchant,
as a camel-driver; and, as a term of reproach, and proof of the lowness
of his origin, his enemies used to call him “The Camel-driver.” When he
was once in the market-place of Bostra with his camels, it is asserted,
that he was recognised by a learned monk, called Bahira, as a prophet;
the monk pretended to know him by a halo of divine light around his
countenance, and he hailed him with joy and veneration.

In his twenty-fifth year Mahomet married a rich widow; this raised him
to affluence, and he appeared at that time to have formed the secret
plan of obtaining for himself sovereign power. He assumed the character
of superior sanctity, and every morning retired to a secret cave,
near Mecca, where he devoted the day to prayer, abstinence, and holy
meditation.

In his fortieth year, he took the title of Apostle of God, and
increased his fame by perseverance, and the aid of pretended visions.
He made at first but few proselytes; his enemies, who suspected his
designs, and perhaps foresaw his bold and rapid strides to power,
heaped on him the appellations of impostor, liar, and magician. But
he overcame all opposition in promulgating his doctrine, chiefly by
flattering the passions and prejudices of his nation. In a climate
exposed to a burning sun, he allured the imagination, by promising
as rewards, in the future state, rivers of cooling waters, shady
retreats, luxurious fruits, and immaculate houris. His system
of religion was given out as the command of God, and he produced
occasionally various chapters, which had been copied from the archives
of Heaven, and brought down to him by the Angel Gabriel; and if
difficulties or doubts were started, they were quickly removed, as this
obliging Angel brought down fresh revelations to support his character
for sanctity. When miracles were demanded of him, in testimony of his
divine mission, he said with an air of authority, that God had sent
Moses and Christ with miracles, and men would not believe; therefore,
he had sent him in the last place without them, and to use a sword in
their stead. This communication exposed him to some danger, and he was
compelled to fly from Mecca to Medina; from which period is fixed the
Hegira, or flight, at which he began to propagate his doctrines by the
sword. His arms were successful. In spite of some checks, he ultimately
overcame or gained over all his foes, and within ten years after his
flight, his authority was recognised throughout the Arabian peninsula.
Among the tribes subjugated by his sword was the Jewish tribe of
Khaibar. He put to death Kenana, the chief, who assumed the title of
King of the Jews; and after the victory, he took up his abode in the
house of a Jew, whose son, Marhab, had fallen in the contest. This
circumstance nearly cost him his life. Desirous to avenge her brother,
Zeinab, the sister of Marhab, put poison in a shoulder of mutton, which
was served up to Mahomet. The prophet was saved by seeing one of his
officers fall, who had begun before him to eat of the dish. He hastily
rejected the morsel which he had taken into his own mouth; but so
virulent was the poison, that his health was severely injured, and his
death is thought to have been hastened by it. On being questioned as
to the motive which had prompted her, Zeinab boldly replied, “I wished
to discover whether you are really a prophet, in which case you could
preserve yourself from the poison; and, if you were not so, I sought
to deliver my country from an impostor and a tyrant.”

Mahomet died at Medina, and a fabulous tradition asserts that his body
in an iron coffin, was suspended in the air, through the agency of two
loadstones concealed, one in the roof, and the other beneath the floor
of his mausoleum.

The success of this impostor, during his life, is not more astonishing
than the extent to which his doctrines have been propagated since his
death. The Koran was compiled subsequent to his decease, from chapters
said to have been brought by the angel Gabriel from Heaven. It is
composed of sublime truths, incredible fables, and ludicrous events;
by artful interpolation he grafted on his theories such parts of the
Holy Scriptures as suited his purpose, and announced himself to be that
comforter which our Saviour had promised should come after him.

Mahomet was a man of ready wit, and bore all the affronts of his
enemies with concealed resentment. Many artifices were had recourse
to, for the purpose of delusion; it is said a bull was taught to bring
him on its horns revelations, as if sent from God; and he bred up
pigeons to come to his ears, and feign thereby that the Holy Ghost
conversed with him. His ingenuity made him turn to his own advantage
circumstances otherwise against him. He was troubled with the falling
sickness, and he persuaded his followers that, during the moments of
suspended animation, he accompanied the Angel Gabriel, in various
journeys, borne by the celestial beast Alborak, and that ascending to
the highest heavens, he was permitted to converse familiarly with the
Almighty.

His first interview with the angel took place at night, when in bed;
he heard a knocking at the door, and having opened it, he then saw the
Angel Gabriel, with seventy-nine pairs of wings, expanded from his
sides, whiter than snow, and clearer than crystal, and the celestial
beast beside him. This beast he described as being between an ass and
mule, as white as milk, and of extraordinary swiftness. Mahomet was
most kindly embraced by the angel, who told him that he was sent to
bring him unto God in heaven, where he should see strange mysteries,
which were not lawful to be seen by other men, and bid him get upon the
beast; but the beast having long lain idle, from the time of Christ
till Mahomet, was grown so restive and skittish, that he would not
stand still for Mahomet to get upon him, till at length he was forced
to bribe him to it, by promising him a place in Paradise. The beast
carried him to Jerusalem in the twinkling of an eye. The departed
saints saluted them, and they proceeded to the oratory in the Temple;
returning from the Temple they found a ladder of light ready fixed for
them, which they immediately ascended, leaving the Alborak there tied
to a rock till their return.

Mahomet is said to have given a dying promise to return in a thousand
years, but that time being already past, his faithful followers say
the period he really mentioned was two thousand, though, owing to the
weakness of his voice, he could not be distinctly heard.

A pilgrimage to Mecca is thought, by devout Mahometans, to be the most
efficacious means of procuring remission of sins and the enjoyments of
Paradise; and even the camels[3] which go on that journey are held so
sacred after their return, that many fanatical Turks, when they have
seen them, destroy their eyesight by looking closely on hot bricks,
desiring to see nothing profane after so sacred a spectacle.

The early leaning of the Jews towards idolatry and superstition
has been recorded in terms that admit of no dispute, by their own
historians. The same leaning continued to be manifest in them for many
ages. Sandys, in his travels, heard of an ancient tradition current on
the borders of the Red Sea, that the day on which the Jews celebrate
the passover, loaves of bread, by time converted into stone, are seen
to arise from that sea;[4] and are supposed to be some of the bread the
Jews left in their passage.

They were sold at Grand Cairo, handsomely made up in the manner and
shape of the bread, at _the time in which he wrote_; and this was of
itself sufficient to betray the imposture.

The anxiously-expected appearance of their Messiah made the Jews very
easily imposed upon by those who for interested motives chose to assume
so sacred a title. Our Saviour predicted the coming of false Christs,
and many have since his day appeared, though perhaps no false prophet
in later days has excited a more general commotion in that nation than
Sabatai Sevi.

According to the prediction of several Christian writers, who commented
on the Apocalypse, the year 1666 was to prove one of wonders, and
particularly of blessings to the Jews; and reports flew from place to
place, of the march of multitudes of people from unknown parts in the
remote deserts of Asia, supposed to be the ten tribes and a half lost
for so many ages, and also that a ship had arrived in the north of
Scotland, with sails and cordage of silk, navigated by mariners who
spoke nothing but Hebrew; with this motto on their flag, “The twelve
tribes of Israel.” These reports, agreeing thus near with former
predictions, led the credulous to expect that the year would produce
strange events with reference to the Jewish nation.

Thus were millions of people possessed, when Sabatai Sevi appeared at
Smyrna, and proclaimed himself to the Jews as their Messiah; declaring
the greatness of his approaching kingdom, and the strong hand whereby
God was about to deliver them from bondage, and gather them together.

“It was strange,” says Mr. Evelyn, “to see how this fancy took, and how
fast the report of Sabatai and his doctrine flew through those parts of
Turkey the Jews inhabited: they were so deeply possessed of their new
kingdom, and their promotion to honour, that none of them attended to
business of any kind, except to prepare for a journey to Jerusalem.”

Sabatai was the son of Mordechai Sevi, an inhabitant of Smyrna, who
acted as a broker to English merchants. His son, studying metaphysics,
vented a new doctrine in the law; and, gaining some disciples, he
attracted sufficient notice to cause his banishment from the city.
During his exile he was twice married, but soon after each ceremony
he obtained a divorce. At Jerusalem he married a third time. He there
began to preach a reform in the law, and meeting with another Jew,
named Nathan, he communicated to him his intention of proclaiming
himself the Messiah, so long expected, and so much desired by the Jews.

Nathan assisted in this deceit, and as, according to the ancient
prophecies, it was necessary Elias should precede the Messiah, Nathan
thought no one so proper as himself to personate that prophet. Nathan,
therefore, as the forerunner of the Messiah, announced to the Jews what
was about to take place, and that consequently nothing but joy and
triumph ought to dwell in their habitations. This delusion being once
begun, many Jews really believed what they so much desired; and Nathan
took courage to prophesy, that in one year from the 27th of Kislev
(June), the Messiah should appear, and take from the grand signior his
crown, and lead him in chains like a captive.

Sabatai meanwhile preached at Gaza repentance to the Jews, and
obedience to himself and his doctrine. These novelties very much
affected the Jews; and they gave themselves up to prayers, alms, and
devotion. The rumour flying abroad, letters of congratulation came from
all parts to Jerusalem and Gaza: and thus encouraged, Sabatai resolved
to travel to Smyrna, and thence to Constantinople, the capital city,
where the principal work was to be performed.

All was now expectation among the Jews; no trade was followed, and
every one imagined that daily provisions, riches, and honour, were
to descend upon him miraculously. Many fasted so long that they were
famished to death; others buried themselves in their gardens up to the
neck; but the most common mortification was to prick their backs and
sides with thorns, and then give themselves thirty-nine lashes.

To avoid the necessity of business, which was even made a fineable
offence, the rich were taxed to support the poor; and, lest the Messiah
should accuse them of neglecting ancient precepts, particularly that to
increase and multiply, they married together children of ten years and
under. Without respect to riches or poverty, to the number of six or
seven hundred couples were indiscriminately joined: but on better and
cooler thoughts, after the deceit was discovered, or expectation grew
cold, these children were divorced or separated by mutual consent.

At Smyrna, Sabatai was well received by the common Jews, but not so
by the chochams or doctors of the law, who gave no credence to his
pretensions. Yet Sabatai, bringing testimonials of his sanctity, holy
life, wisdom, and gift of prophecy, so deeply fixed himself in the
hearts of the generality, that he took courage to dispute with the
grand chocham. Arguments grew so strong, and language so hot, between
the disputants, that the Jews who espoused Sabatai’s doctrine appeared
in great numbers before the Cadi of Smyrna, in justification of him.
Sabatai thus gained ground, whilst the grand chocham in like proportion
lost it, as well as the affection and obedience of his people, and
ultimately he was displaced.

No invitation was now ever made by the Jews, or marriage ceremony
solemnized, where Sabatai was not present, accompanied by a multitude
of followers; and the streets were covered with carpets or fine cloths
for him to tread upon, which the pretended humility of this Pharisee
stooped to turn aside. Many of his followers became prophetic; and
infants, who could scarcely stammer a syllable to their mothers, could
pronounce and repeat his name. There were still, however, numbers bold
enough to dispute his mission, and to proclaim him an impostor.

Sabatai then proceeded with great presumption to an election of
princes, who were to govern the Israelites during their march to the
Holy Land. Miracles were thought necessary for the confirmation of the
Jews in their faith; and it was pretended that on one occasion a pillar
of fire was seen between Sabatai and the cadi: though but few were said
to have seen it, it speedily became the general belief, and Sabatai
returned triumphant to his house, fixed in the hearts of all his
people. He then prepared for his journey to Constantinople, where his
great work was to be accomplished: but, to avoid the confusion of his
numerous followers, he went by sea with a small party, and was detained
thirty-nine days by contrary winds. His followers, having arrived
overland before him, awaited his coming with great anxiety. Having
heard of the disorder and madness that had spread among the Jews, and
fearing the consequences, the vizir sent a boat to arrest Sabatai, and
he was brought ashore a prisoner, and committed to the darkest dungeon,
to await his sentence.

Undiscouraged by this event, the Jews were rather confirmed in their
belief; and visited him with the same ceremony and respect, as if
exalted on the throne of Israel. Sabatai was kept a prisoner two
months, and then removed to the castle of Abydos, where he was so much
sought after by the Jews, that the Turks demanded five or ten dollars
for the admission of each proselyte. At his leisure in this castle, he
composed a new mode of worship.

The Jews now only awaited the personal appearance of Elias, previous
to the glorious consummation. There is a superstition among them, that
Elias is invisibly present in their families, and they generally spread
a table for him, to which they invite poor people; leaving the chief
seat for the Lord Elias, who they believe partakes of the entertainment
with gratitude. On one occasion, at the ceremony of circumcision,
Sabatai took advantage of this credulity, for he exhorted the parents
to wait awhile, and, after an interval of half an hour, he ordered them
to proceed. The reason he gave for this delay was, that Elias had not
at first taken the seat prepared for him, and therefore he had waited
till he saw him sit down.

Having had the history of the whole affair laid before him, the grand
signior sent for Sabatai to Adrianople. On receiving the summons, the
pseudo-Messiah appeared to be much dejected, and to have lost that
courage which he formerly showed in the synagogues. The grand signior
would not be satisfied without a miracle any more than the Jews; but he
wisely resolved that it should be one of his own choosing. He ordered
that Sabatai should be stripped naked, and set up as a mark for the
dexterous archers of the sultan to shoot at, and, if it was found that
his skin was arrow-proof, he would then believe him to be the Messiah.
Not having faith enough in himself to stand so sharp a trial, Sabatai
renounced all title to kingdoms and governments, alleging that he was
merely an ordinary chocham. Not satisfied with this, the grand signior
declared that the treason of the Jew was only to be expiated by a
conversion to Mahometanism, which if he refused, a stake was ready at
the gate of the seraglio, on which to impale him. Sabatai replied, with
much cheerfulness, that he was contented to turn Turk; and that not of
force, but choice, he having been a long time desirous of so glorious a
profession.

When the Jews received intelligence of Sabatai’s apostacy, and found
that all their insane hopes were completely blighted, they were filled
with consternation and shame. The news quickly spread all over Turkey,
and they became so much the common derision of all the unbelievers,
that, for a long time, they were overcome with confusion and dejection
of spirit.

Of subsequent pretenders to the sacred character of the Messiah, it
must suffice to mention two; the one of them a German, the other an
English subject.

The German, whose name was Hans Rosenfeld, was a gamekeeper. The scene
of his impious or insane pretensions was Prussia and the neighbouring
states. He taught that Christianity was a deception, and that its
priests were impostors. Having thus summarily disposed of spiritual
matters, he proceeded to meddle with temporal in a manner which was
not a little dangerous under a despotic government. Frederick the
Great, who was then on the throne, he declared to be the devil; and, as
it was not fit that the devil should reign, Rosenfeld made known that
he intended to depose him. Having accomplished this difficult feat, he
was to rule the world, at the head of a council of twenty-four elders.
The seven seals were then to be opened. In his choice of the angels who
were to open the seals, he took care to have an eye to his own pleasure
and interest. He demanded from his followers seven beautiful girls, who
were to fill the important office; but that, in the mean while, the
office might not be a sinecure, they held the place of mistresses to
him, and maintained him by their labour.

Rosenfeld was suffered to go on thus for twenty years, with
occasionally a short imprisonment, and he still continued to find
dupes. He might, perhaps, have gone to his grave without receiving any
serious check, had he not been overthrown, though unintentionally,
by one of his own partisans. This man, who had resigned three of
his daughters to the impostor, was tired of waiting so long for his
promised share of the good things which the pseudo-Messiah was to
dispense; it was not his faith, it was only his patience, that was
exhausted. To quicken the movements of Rosenfeld, he hit upon a rare
expedient. As, according to his creed, the king was the devil, he went
to him for the purpose of provoking the monarch to play the devil,
by acting in such a manner as should compel the impostor to exert
immediately his supernatural powers. On this provocation, Frederick
did act, and with effect. Rosenfeld was ordered to be tried; the trial
took place in 1782, and the tribunal sentenced him to be whipped,
and imprisoned for life at Spandau. Against this sentence he twice
appealed, but it was finally executed.

The English claimant of divine honours was Richard Brothers. He was
born at Placentia, in Newfoundland, and had served in the navy,
but resigned his commission, because, to use his own words, he
“conceived the military life to be totally repugnant to the duties
of Christianity, and he could not conscientiously receive the wages
of plunder, bloodshed, and murder.” This step reduced him to great
poverty, and he appears to have suffered much in consequence. His mind
was already shaken, and his privations and solitary reflections seem
at length to have entirely overthrown it. The first instance of his
madness appears to have been his belief that he could restore sight
to the blind. He next began to see visions and to prophesy, and soon
became persuaded that he was commissioned by Heaven to lead back the
Jews to Palestine. It was in the latter part of 1794 that he announced,
through the medium of the press, his high destiny. His rhapsody bore
the title of “A revealed Knowledge of the Prophecies and Times. Book
the First. Wrote under the direction of the Lord God, and published by
his sacred command; it being the first sign of warning for the benefit
of all nations. Containing, with other great and remarkable things, not
revealed to any other person on earth, the restoration of the Hebrews
to Jerusalem, by the year of 1798: under their revealed prince and
prophet.” A second part speedily followed, which purported to relate
“particularly to the present time, the present war, and the prophecy
now fulfilling: containing, with other great and remarkable things, not
revealed to any other person on earth, the sudden and perpetual fall of
the Turkish, German, and Russian Empires.” Among many similar flights,
in this second part, was one which described visions revealing to him
the intended destruction of London, and claimed for the prophet the
merit of having saved the city, by his intercession with the Deity.

Though every page of his writings betrayed the melancholy state of
the unfortunate man’s mind, such is the infatuation of human beings,
that he speedily gained a multitude of partisans, who placed implicit
faith in the divine nature of his mission. Nor were his followers found
only in the humble and unenlightened classes of society. Strange as it
may appear, he was firmly believed in by men of talent and education.
Among his most devoted disciples were Sharpe, the celebrated engraver,
whom we shall soon see clinging to Joanna Southcott; and Mr. Halhed,
a profound scholar, a man of great wit and acuteness, and a member of
the House of Commons. The latter gave to the world various pamphlets,
strongly asserting the prophetic mission of Brothers, and actually made
in the House a motion in favour of the prince of the Jews. Numerous
pamphlets were also published by members of the new sect.

Brothers was now conveyed to a madhouse at Islington; but he continued
to see visions, and to pour forth his incoherencies in print. One of
his productions, while he was in this asylum, was a letter, of two
hundred pages, to “Miss Cott, the recorded daughter of King David, and
future Queen of the Hebrews. With an Address to the Members of his
Britannic Majesty’s Council.” The lady to whom his letter was addressed
had been an inmate of the same receptacle with himself, and he became
so enamoured, that he discovered her to be “the recorded daughter
of both David and Solomon,” and his spouse, “by divine ordinance.”
Brothers was subsequently removed to Bedlam, where he resided till his
decease, which did not take place for several years.

Among the most mischievous of the pretenders to prophetical inspiration
may be reckoned Thomas Muncer, and his companions, Storck, Stubner,
Cellarius, Thomas, and several others, contemporaries of Luther, from
whom sprang the sect of the Anabaptists. Eighty-four of them assumed
the character of twelve apostles and seventy-two disciples. “They state
wonderful things respecting themselves,” says Melancthon, in a letter
to the Elector of Saxony; “namely, that they are sent to instruct
mankind by the clear voice of God; that they verily hold converse with
God, see future things, and, in short, are altogether prophetical and
apostolical men.” Muncer was, of them all, the one who possessed the
highest portion of talents and eloquence, and chiefly by his exertions
a spirit of insurrection was excited among the peasantry. Expelled from
Saxony, he found a retreat at Alstadt, in Thuringia, where the people
listened to his revelations, gave him the chief authority in the place,
and proceeded to establish that community of goods which was one of his
doctrines. The war of the peasants had by this time broken out, but
Muncer hesitated to place himself at their head. The exhortations of
Pfeifer, another impostor, of a more daring spirit, and who pretended
to have seen visions predictive of success, at length induced him
to take the field. His force was, however, speedily attacked, near
Frankhuysen, by the army of the allied princes, and, in spite of the
courage and eloquence which he displayed, it was utterly defeated.
Muncer escaped for the moment, but speedily fell into the hands of his
enemies, and, after having been twice tortured, was beheaded. The same
fate befell Pfeifer and some of his associates. Of the unfortunate
peasants, who had been driven to arms by oppression, still more than by
fanaticism, several thousands perished.

Nine years afterwards, consequences equally disastrous were produced by
fanatical leaders of the same sect. In 1534, John Matthias of Haarlem,
and John Boccold, who, from his birthplace being Leyden, is generally
known as John of Leyden, at the head of their followers, among the
most conspicuous of whom were Knipperdolling, and Bernard Rothman, a
celebrated preacher, succeeded in making themselves masters of the city
of Munster. Though Matthias was originally a baker, and the latter a
journeyman tailor, they were unquestionably men of great courage and
ability. As soon as they were in possession of the place, the authority
was assumed by Matthias, and equality and a community of goods were
established, and the name of Munster was changed to that of Mount Sion.
The city was soon besieged by its bishop, Count Waldeck. Matthias, who
had hitherto displayed considerable skill in his military preparations,
now took a step which proved that his reason had wholly deserted him.
He determined, in imitation of Gideon, to go forth with only thirty
men, and overthrow the besieging host. Of course he and his associates
perished.

John of Leyden now became the principal leader. To establish his
authority, he pretended to fall into a trance, and have visions.
Among the revelations made to him were, that he was to appoint twelve
elders of the people, similar to those of the twelve Hebrew tribes,
and that the laws of marriage were to be changed, each person being
henceforth at liberty to marry as many wives as he chose. Of the latter
permission he availed himself to the extent of three wives, one of
whom was the widow of Matthias. A new prophet now started up, who was
a watchmaker by trade. Charged, as he pretended, with a mission from
above, he gathered round him a multitude, and announced it to be the
will of Heaven, that John of Leyden should be crowned king of all the
earth, and should march at the head of an army to put down princes
and unbelievers. John was accordingly enthroned; and, decked in royal
ornaments, he held his court in an open part of the city. Among his
first acts of sovereignty appears to have been the despatching, in
pursuance of a celestial order, twenty-eight missionaries, to spread
the doctrines of his sect through the four quarters of the world. The
twenty-eight apostles were readily found, and they proceeded to execute
his orders. Of these unfortunate enthusiasts all but one endured
tortures and death.

The bishop had by this time increased his force to an extent which
enabled him to hold the city completely blockaded. The citizens
suffered dreadfully from famine and disease; but John of Leyden lost
not one jot of his confidence. One of his wives, having incautiously
expressed her sympathy for the sufferers, was instantly punished by
being beheaded, and her death was celebrated by the multitude with
singing and dancing.

During all this time, John of Leyden displayed a degree of firmness,
vigilance, and prudence in guarding against the enemy, which did credit
to his abilities. Till nearly the end of June 1535, he contrived to
hold the blockading army at bay. But the end of his reign was now
approaching. Two fugitives gave the bishop information of a vulnerable
point; and on the 24th of June a band of picked soldiers effected an
entrance into the city. A desperate struggle ensued, and the king and
his partisans fought with such desperate courage, that the assailants
were on the very verge of defeat, when they contrived to open a gate,
and admit the troops from without the walls. Resistance was speedily
subdued by overwhelming numbers. Rothman was fortunate enough to fall
by the sword; but John of Leyden, Knipperdolling, and another of the
leaders, were taken, and died in the most barbarous torments; their
flesh was torn from their bones by burning pincers, and their mangled
remains were hung up in iron cages.

Passing to the commencement of the eighteenth century, we find a group
of pretended prophets, and miracle-workers, perhaps not less fanatical
than those which have just been described, but certainly less noxious.
They were Protestants, and were known by the appellation of the French
prophets. It was towards the latter end of 1706 that they came to
England, from the mountains of the Cevennes, where their countrymen
had for a considerable time maintained a contest with the troops of
the persecuting Louis XIV. As exiles for conscience sake, they were
treated with respect and kindness; but they soon forfeited all claim to
respect by the folly or knavery of their conduct. Of this group Elias
Marion was the prominent figure; the others acting only subordinate
parts. He loudly proclaimed that he was the messenger of Heaven, and
was authorized to denounce judgments, and to look into futurity. All
kinds of arts were employed by Marion and his associates to excite
public attention--sudden droppings down as though death-struck;
sighs and groans, and then shrieks and vociferations, on recovering;
broken sentences, uttered in unearthly tones; violent contortions;
and desperate strugglings with the Spirit, followed by submission and
repentance; were all brought into the play. The number of the believers
in their power soon became considerable. In proportion as they gained
partisans, they increased their vaunts of miraculous gifts; and at
length they boldly announced that they were invested with power to
raise the dead. They even went so far as to try the experiment; and,
notwithstanding repeated failures, their besotted followers continued
to adhere to them. In vain did the ministers and elders of the French
chapel, in the Savoy, declare their pretensions to be blasphemous and
dangerous. Far from being deterred by this censure, the prophets grew
more strenuous in their exertions to make proselytes, and more daring
in their invectives; prophesying daily in the streets to crowds,
launching invectives against the ministers of the established church,
and predicting heavy judgments on the British metropolis and nation.
It was at last thought necessary to put a stop to their career, and
they were consequently prosecuted as impostors. They were sentenced
to be exposed on a scaffold, at Charing Cross and the Royal Exchange,
with a paper declaring their offence; to pay each of them a fine of
twenty marks; and to find security for their good behaviour. After a
time the sect which they had formed died away, but its ruin was less
to be attributed to the punishment of the prophets, or the recovery of
reason by their votaries, than by a report which was spread that they
were nothing more than the instruments of designing men, who wished to
disseminate Socinianism, and destroy orthodoxy.

About twenty years after the freaks of the French prophets had been put
down in England, scenes occurred in the French capital which degrade
human nature, and appear almost incredible. Those scenes arose out
of the contest between the Jansenists and their antagonists, and the
dispute respecting the celebrated Bull Unigenitus, which the Jansenists
held in abhorrence. One of the oppugners of the bull was the deacon
Paris, a pious and charitable man, whose scruples on the subject
prevented him from taking priest’s orders, and who relinquished his
patrimony to his younger brother, and lived by making stockings, the
gains arising from which humble occupation he shared with the poor.

His benevolence, his piety, and his austere life, gained for him
admiration and affection; and when he died, in 1727, his grave in
the churchyard of St. Medard was visited by crowds, as that of a
saint. Some of his votaries, who were diseased or infirm, soon began
to imagine that a miracle was worked on them by the influence of the
blessed deceased. Blind eyes were said to be restored to their faculty
of seeing, and contracted limbs to be elongated. As faith increased,
cures increased, and so did the multitudes which thronged from all
parts, and consisted of the highest as well as the lowest ranks. The
votaries now began to exhibit the most violent convulsionary movements,
and to utter groans, shrieks, and cries. As such movements are readily
propagated by sympathy, the number of persons affected grew daily
greater. At length, the matter beginning to wear a serious aspect, the
government shut up the churchyard; a proceeding which gave birth to a
witty but somewhat profane distich, which was written upon the gate:

    “De par le Roi, defense à Dieu
     De faire miracle en ce lieu.”

But though the votaries were expelled from the churchyard, they did not
discontinue their practices. The scene of action was only removed to
private houses. Miracles, too, were still worked by means of earth from
the churchyard, and water from the well which had supplied the deacon’s
beverage. Pushing their frenzy to extremity, the convulsionaries, as
they were called, invented a system of self-torture, not exceeded by
that of the Hindoos. Their purpose was to obtain the miraculous aid of
the beatified deacon. To be beaten with sticks, to bend the body into
a semicircle, and suffer a stone of fifty pounds’ weight to be dropped
from the ceiling down on the abdomen, and to lie with a plank on the
same part, while several men stood upon it, were among the trials to
which even women submitted, apparently with delight. In some instances
their insanity prompted them to still more horrible displays; some
being tied on spits and exposed to the flames, and others nailed to a
cross by the hands and feet.

In this case, as in many others, we are astonished to find that men
of learning and acute intellect are to be met with in the list of
believers. There were also many who, notwithstanding they shrank from
the irreverence of making the Deity a party to such deeds, believed
the miracles to be really performed, and were, of course, under the
necessity of giving the credit of them to the devil. It might naturally
be supposed so insane a sect as that of the convulsionaries would
speedily die away, but this did not happen; in spite of ridicule, and
punishment, it maintained its ground to a certain extent for a long
series of years, and there is some reason to doubt whether it is yet
wholly extinct.

Two insane fanatics, of Brugglen, in the canton of Berne, did not
escape with so slight a penalty as those who have already been
recorded. They were brothers, named Rohler, and, in the year 1746,
they proclaimed themselves to be the two witnesses mentioned in the
eleventh chapter of the Revelations, and selected a girl of their
acquaintance to fill the part of the woman who was to be clothed with
the sun, and have the moon under her feet. The advent of Christ to
judge the world, they fixed for the year 1748, after which event the
kingdom of Heaven was to commence in their village. One of the brothers
gave a sufficient proof of his being mad, by declaring that he would
ascend in the flesh to heaven before the assembled multitude. He had,
however, cunning enough to attribute his failure to the circumstance
of numbers of his followers holding by his garments, that they might
take the journey with him. These lunatics were followed by crowds,
who abandoned all their usual occupations, thinking it useless to
work, when the final day was at hand; and many of the believers in
their mission indulged in licentious pleasures, perhaps under the idea
that, as little time was left, they ought to make the most of it. The
government of Berne at length began to apprehend danger from this
frenzy, and it averted the evil by dooming the brothers to death.

While the Bernese peasants were thus blindly yielding to superstitious
delusions, a circumstance occurred which proved that the enlightened
citizens of the British capital were as liable as the Swiss boors to
the same species of folly. In 1750, on the 8th of February, and the 8th
of March, two rather severe shocks of earthquake were felt in London.
As exactly four weeks had elapsed between the two shocks, it was
sagaciously concluded that a third would occur at a similar period. The
fear which this idea excited was raised to the highest pitch by a mad
life-guardsman, who went about exhorting to repentance, and predicting
that, on the 5th of April, London and Westminster would be wholly
destroyed. His predictions had at least one beneficial effect, that
of filling the churches and emptying the gin-shops. When the supposed
fatal hour arrived, the roads were thronged with thousands, who were
flying into the country; so numerous were the fugitives that lodgings
could hardly be obtained at Windsor, and many were obliged to sit in
their coaches all night. Others, who had not the means of retiring to
a distance, or whose fears were less violent, lay in boats all night,
or waited in crowds in the open fields round the metropolis, till the
dreadful moment was passed by, till the broad daylight showed them at
once the city still uninjured, and the disgraceful absurdity of their
own conduct.

Considering the period at which it took place, when the failure of
Brothers was yet recent, and the success which it nevertheless met
with, the imposture of Joanna Southcott may be deemed as remarkable
as any that has occurred. Though her claims to inspiration have been
trampled in the dust by death, there are still some who insanely look
forward to the completion of prophecies as ridiculous as they were
blasphemous.

Notwithstanding thousands, from all parts of England, looked on
Joanna Southcott with reverence and gratitude, as the means through
which salvation would be effected, there does not appear any thing
remarkable in her character or her history, to give a colour to her
extraordinary pretensions. Joanna was born in April, 1750, the daughter
of a small farmer in Devonshire; for many years she lived as a servant
in Exeter, and her character was irreproachable; from her early years
she delighted in the study of the Scriptures, and was accustomed on all
interesting occasions to apply _directly_ to Heaven for advice; and
she affirmed that, sooner or later, an answer was always returned by
outward signs or inward feelings. During her probationary state, as it
may be called, she had many temptations, which she was strengthened to
resist and overcome.

After she had drawn the attention of the world by her prophecies
and writings, great pains were taken to ascertain the truth of her
commission. “From the end of 1792,” says Mr. Sharpe, the most devout
of her believers, “to the end of 1794, her writings were sealed up
with great caution, and remained secure till they were conveyed by me
to High House, Paddington; and the box which contained them was opened
in the beginning of January, 1803. Her writings were examined during
seven days, and the result of this long scrutiny was, the unanimous
decision of twenty-three persons _appointed by divine command_, as
well as of thirty-five others that were present, _that her calling
was of God_.” They came to this conclusion from the fulfilment of the
prophecies contained in these writings, and to which she appealed with
confidence and triumph. It was a curious circumstance, however, that
her handwriting was illegible. Her remark on this occasion was, “This
must be, to fulfil the Bible. Every vision John saw in heaven must take
place on earth; and here is the sealed book, that no one can read!”

A protection was provided for all those who subscribed their names as
volunteers, for the destruction of Satan’s kingdom. To every subscriber
a folded paper was delivered, endorsed with his name, and secured with
the impression of Joanna’s seal in red wax: this powerful talisman
consisted of a circle enclosing the two letters J. C., with a star
above and below, and the following words, “The sealed of the Lord,
the Elect, Precious, Man’s Redemption, to inherit the tree of life,
to be made heirs of God and joint-heirs of Jesus Christ.” The whole
was authenticated by the signature of the prophetess in her illegible
characters, and the person thus provided was said to be _sealed_.
Conformably, however, to the 7th chapter of the Revelations, the number
of those highly protected persons was not to exceed 144,000.

The great object of her mission was to bring forth a son, the Shiloh,
promised to be born of a virgin: and this event had been looked
forward to by her followers with unbounded enthusiasm and credulity.
Disappointment, more than once, appeared inevitable; the period,
however, at last was said to draw nigh, she being _sixty-four_ years
of age. As she laboured under more than the usual indisposition
incidental to pregnancy, and it was deemed necessary to satisfy worldly
doubts, medical men were called in, to give a professional opinion,
as to the fact, from a consideration of all the symptoms, and without
reference to miraculous agency. Some asserted their belief that she was
pregnant; others disbelieved and ridiculed the idea.

One of these gentlemen, Mr. Mathias, published his view of the case.
He was informed that Joanna was sixty-four years old, _a virgin_ and
pregnant with the expected son. Appearing incredulous, as he well
might, he was asked “If he would believe when he saw the infant at the
breast?” He protested against opinions so blasphemous, and cautioned
them to be wary how they proceeded, and to consider the consequences of
attempting a delusion so mischievous upon the ignorant and credulous.
His further attendance was declined, as she had been answered, “That he
had drawn a wrong judgment of her disorder.” In Mr. Mathias’s opinion,
notoriety, ease, and affluence, appeared to be the prevailing passions
of Joanna’s mind, and the means she adopted to fulfil her desires would
seem, and actually proved, well calculated to answer her end. She
passed much of her time in bed in downy indolence, she ate much and
often, and prayed never; when she would have it she was with child,
she, like other ladies in that situation, had longings; on one occasion
she longed for asparagus, when it was by no means a cheap article of
food; and so strong was her longing, that she is said to have eaten one
hundred and sixty heads before she allayed it. At this period, shoals
of enthusiasts, with more money than wit, poured into the metropolis,
to behold this chosen vessel.

Mr. Richard Reece was now consulted by Joanna Southcott, on the subject
of her pregnancy. It does not appear that he was a proselyte to her
religious views, but he was probably deluded and deceived, by the
enumeration of physical symptoms. At all events, he was prevailed on
to avow his belief of her being pregnant, by some means or other; and
a numerous deputation of her followers, who appeared a motley group of
all persuasions, waited upon him to receive the happy intelligence from
his own lips. By this conduct he seems to have acquired great favour in
her sight, for he continued in attendance till her death.

When her supposed time of deliverance from her precious burden
approached, Joanna felt alarmingly ill, and her fears, either
conquering her fanaticism or awakening her conscience, began to make
her suspect that her inspiration was deceptious. A few weeks before
her death, her misgivings gave rise to the following scene, which is
described by Mr. Reece, who was present. Five or six of her friends,
who were waiting in an adjoining room, being admitted into her
bed-chamber, “she desired them (says Mr. Reece) to be seated round her
bed; when, spending a few minutes in adjusting the bed-clothes with
seeming attention, and placing before her a white handkerchief, she
thus addressed them, as nearly as I can recollect, in the following
words: ‘My friends, some of you have known me nearly twenty-five
years, and all of you not less than twenty; when you have heard me
speak of my prophecies, you have sometimes heard me say that I doubted
my inspiration. But at the same time you would never let me despair.
When I have been alone, it has often appeared delusion; but when the
communication was made to me, I did not in the least doubt. Feeling, as
I now do feel, that my dissolution is drawing near, and that a day or
two may terminate my life, it all appears delusion.’ She was by this
exertion quite exhausted, and wept bitterly. On reviving in a little
time, she observed that it was very extraordinary, that after spending
all her life in investigating the Bible, it should please the Lord to
inflict that heavy burden on her. She concluded this discourse, by
requesting that every thing on this occasion might be conducted with
decency. She then wept; and all her followers present seemed deeply
affected, and some of them shed tears. ‘Mother,’ said one (I believe
Mr. Howe), ‘we will commit your instructions to paper, and rest assured
they shall be conscientiously followed.’ They were accordingly written
down with much solemnity, and signed by herself, with her hand placed
on the Bible in the bed. This being finished, Mr. Howe again observed
to her, ‘Mother, your feelings are _human_: we know that you are a
favourite woman of God, and that you will produce the promised child;
and whatever you may say to the contrary will not diminish our faith.’
This assurance revived her, and the scene of crying was changed with
her to laughter.”

Mr. Howe was not the only one of her disciples whose sturdy belief was
not to be shaken by the most discouraging symptoms. Colonel Harwood,
a zealous believer, intreated Mr. Reece not to retract his opinion as
to her pregnancy, though the latter now saw the folly and absurdity of
it; and when the colonel approached the bed on which she was about to
expire, and she said to him, “What does the Lord mean by this? I am
certainly dying;” he replied, smiling, “No, no, you will not die, or if
you should, you will return again.”

Even when she was really dead, the same blind confidence remained. Mrs.
Townley, with whom she had lived, said cheerfully, “she would return
to life, for it had been foretold twenty years before.” Mr. Sharpe
also asserted that the soul of Joanna would return, it having gone to
heaven to legitimate the child which would be born. Though symptoms of
decomposition arose, Mr. Sharpe still persisted in keeping the body
hot, according to the directions which she had given on her deathbed,
in the hope of a revival. Mr. Reece having remarked that, if the
ceremony of her marriage continued two days longer, the tenement would
not be habitable on her return, “the greater will be the miracle,”
said Mr. Sharpe. Consent at last was given to inspect the body, and all
the disciples stood round smoking tobacco; their disappointment was
excessive at finding nothing to warrant the long-cherished opinion, but
their faith remained immovable. More than twenty years have elapsed
since her death, yet many persons are still infatuated enough to avow
themselves believers in her supernatural mission.

The most recent thaumaturgist with whom we are acquainted bears no
less a title than that of prince, and worked his wonders within the
last thirteen years. The personage in question is Prince Alexander
Hohenlohe, whose miracles have made much noise in the world, and
given rise to no small portion of angry controversy. His highness,
who appears to have previously been practising with much success in
Germany, first became generally known in England by an extraordinary
cure which he was said to have performed on a nun, at the convent of
New Hall, near Chelmsford, in Essex. It must be premised, that it was
by no means necessary for him to see or be near his patient; prayers
being the sole means which he employed. Accordingly, he did not stir
from his residence at Bamberg. The nun at New Hall had for a year and
a half been afflicted with an enormous and painful swelling of the
right hand and arm, which resisted every medical application. In this
emergency, the superior of the convent applied for the aid of Prince
Hohenlohe. The answer which he returned seems to prove that he was a
pious though a mistaken man. It also affords some insight into the
cause of the effect which was undoubtedly sometimes produced. “At eight
o’clock on the third of May, I will, in compliance with your request,
offer up my prayers for your recovery. At the same hour, after having
confessed and taken the sacrament, join your prayers also, with that
evangelical fervour, and _that entire faith_, which we owe to our
Redeemer, Jesus Christ. Stir up from the very bottom of your heart the
divine virtues of true repentance, Christian charity, _a boundless
belief that your prayers will be granted_, and a steadfast resolution
to lead an exemplary life, to the end that you may continue in a state
of grace.” Whatever may be thought of his miraculous pretensions,
it is impossible to deny that his exhortation was praiseworthy. The
following account of the result is given by Dr. Badelly, the physician
to the convent:--“On the third of May (says he) she went through the
religious process prescribed by the prince. Mass being nearly ended,
Miss O’Connor not finding the immediate relief which she expected,
exclaimed, ‘Thy will be done, O Lord! thou hast not thought me worthy
of this cure.’ Almost immediately after, she felt an extraordinary
sensation through the whole arm, to the ends of her fingers. The pain
instantly left her, and the swelling gradually subsided; but it was
some weeks before the hand resumed its natural shape and size.”

Other cures, still more marvellous, are said to have followed in
rapid succession. Requests for assistance now poured in so rapidly
from all quarters, that he was nearly overwhelmed. On an average he
received daily fifty letters. As it was physically impossible for him
to attend to every individual application, a vast majority of his
suitors must have gone without the benefit of his curative powers, had
he not fortunately hit upon a plan to accommodate all comers. His new
arrangement consisted in “adopting a system of offering his prayers for
the relief of particular districts, on particular days.” For instance,
seven o’clock in the morning, on the first of August, was appointed for
curing all the diseased in Ireland, and notice was given to all the
religious communities in that island, that it would be proper for each
of them, at the same hour, to perform a mass. This delusion flourished
for a considerable time; but it gradually died away, and, for some
years past, nothing more has been heard of Prince Alexander Hohenlohe’s
miracle-working intercession.




                              CHAPTER IV.

                  ROMAN CATHOLIC SUPERSTITIONS, ETC.

  Account of Pope Joan--Artifice of Pope Sextus V.--Some Christian
    Ceremonies borrowed from the Jews and Pagans--Melting of the
    Blood of St. Januarius--Addison’s opinion of it--Description of
    the Performance of the Miracle--Miraculous Image of our Saviour
    at Rome--Ludicrous Metamorphosis of a Statue--Relics--Head of
    St. John the Baptist--Sword of Balaam--St. Ursula and the Eleven
    Thousand Virgins--Self-Tormenting--Penances of St. Dominic the
    Cuirassier--The Crusades--Their Cause and Progress, and the
    immense numbers engaged in them.


There appears to have been, on the one hand, an extensive belief in
the existence of a female Pope Joan, while, on the other, many eminent
writers have been anxious to relieve the papal chair of such a scandal.

By the believers in her existence, Joan is affirmed to have worn the
tiara between Leo IV. who died 855, and Benedict III. who died 858.
Anastatius the library keeper, in that age, does not appear to have
made mention of this she-pope; but Marianus Scotus observes, under the
year 855, that, Joan a woman, succeeded Leo IV. during two years five
months and four days.

Joan, whose original name, we are told, was Gilberta, is said to have
been a native of Mentz, in Germany, and to have received an excellent
education. Falling in love with a young Englishman, a monk at Fulda,
she assumed male attire to obtain admittance into the monastery where
he resided. They subsequently eloped, and travelled through many
countries.

Their time, however, was not wholly devoted to “love and love’s
disport;” for they are said to have omitted no opportunity of
acquiring knowledge, and, among other places, to have studied at
Athens. Her lover having died, she repaired to Rome, still disguised as
a man: she was extremely witty, and had a graceful way of arguing at
disputations and public lessons; so that many were equally surprised at
her learning, and delighted by her manner. She gained such friendship
and goodwill, that, after the death of Leo, she was chosen Pope, and
performed all the acts and ceremonies popes are wont to do.

Whilst she was Pope, she became pregnant by one of her chaplains; and
as she was going in solemn procession to the Church of the Lateran, she
was delivered, in the midst of the city, in the great square, and in
the presence of all the people. She died on the spot, and was buried
without papal pomp, or any of the usual honours. Her sudden death was
said by some to be a judgment for her crime; and it was added, that,
by a divine notification sent down to her, she had the choice of
undergoing such a public exposure here, and obtaining pardon hereafter,
or passing through life tranquilly, and incurring a future dreadful
responsibility.

It has been maintained by others that Pope John the Eighth manifesting
much imbecility and cowardice, the people thought he should rather be
called a woman than a man; thence arose the unfounded report, that a
woman was in reality elected pope. The general belief, however, is,
that the whole story is an utterly groundless fabrication.

Pope Sixtus the Fifth, when he first came to Rome, was constrained
to beg alms, but, by his abilities, he at last raised himself to
the Popedom. When he first aspired to that dignity, while he was
yet a Cardinal, he counterfeited illness and old age for fifteen
years. During the conclave which was assembled to create a Pope, he
continually leaned on his crutch, and very frequently interrupted
the sage deliberations of the conclave by a hollow cough and violent
spitting. This scheme took so well that the Cardinals fell into the
trap; and every one thinking that, by electing Sixtus, he might himself
stand a chance of being in a short time elected, he was unanimously
chosen. As soon as the election was concluded, the new Pope performed
a miracle; his legs became vigorous, his body, that had been before
curved, became firm and erect, his cough was dissipated; and he showed,
in a short time, of what he was capable.

It cannot be denied but that Christianity is adorned with the spoils
of Judaism and Paganism: our best authors are of that opinion; among
others Duchoul, at the end of his treatise concerning the religion of
the old Romans, ingenuously owns the conformity there is between the
ceremonies of the Christians and those of the Romans and Egyptians.
Such being the case, it will not be thought extraordinary that many
of the modern miracles, so famed in Italy, should be the identical
prodigies of former times; for, in order to accelerate the conversion
of the Gentiles, the first Popes found it necessary to dissemble,
and to wink at many things, so as to effect a compromise between the
original superstition and the modern creed.

The melting of the blood of St. Januarius, at Naples, when with
great solemnity, it is applied to his head, on the day of his
festival--whilst at other times it continues dry in the glass--is one
of the standing and authentic miracles of Italy; yet Mr. Addison, who
twice saw it performed, says that, instead of appearing to be a real
miracle, he thought it one of the most bungling tricks he had ever
seen, and believed it to be copied from a similar heathen miracle,
the melting of the incense, without the help of fire, at Gnatia, as
described by Horace in his journey to Brundusium:

    Dum, flammâ sine, thura liquescere limine sacro
    Persuadere cupit.

Another eye-witness to the same miracle, Dr. Duan, says, “he
approached through the crowd till he got close to the bust of St.
Januarius. The archbishop had been attempting to perform the miracle,
and an old monk stood by, who was at the utmost pains to instruct him
how to handle, chafe, and rub the bottle which contained the blood.
He frequently, also, took it in his own hands, but his manœuvres
were as ineffectual as those of the archbishop, who was all over in
a profuse sweat with vexation and exertion, fearing lest the people
might interpret so unpropitious an omen against him. The old monk,
with a genuine expression of chagrin, exclaimed, ‘Cospetto di Bacco, e
dura come una pietra.’[5] An universal gloom overspread the multitude.
Some were in a rage at the saint’s obstinacy, and called his head an
ungrateful yellow-faced rascal. It was now almost dark, and, when least
expected, the signal was given that the miracle was performed. A Roman
Catholic, who remained close by the archbishop, assured me this miracle
failed altogether; the bottle was turned with a rapid motion before the
eyes of the spectators, who would not contradict that which they were
all expecting to see.”

An image of our Saviour is shown at Rome, which, some time before
the sacking of that city, wept so heartily, that the good fathers of
the monastery were all employed in wiping its face with cotton; thus
following the example of the statue of Apollo, which, according to
Livy, wept for three days and nights successively. This phenomenon
resembles another, which is recorded respecting a statue of Orpheus,
in Libethra, which was made of cypress wood. When Alexander the Great
was on the point of setting out upon his expedition, various omens
occurred; among them, this statue was in a profuse sweat for several
days. Aristander, the soothsayer, gave a favourable interpretation to
this apparent indication of fear, by saying it was emblematic of the
labour the poets and historians would have to undergo, to celebrate
the actions of the Macedonian monarch.

Mrs. Piozzi mentions a ludicrous metamorphosis of one statue at Rome.
“A beautiful statue of Diana,” says she, “with her trussed up robes,
the crescent alone wanting, stands on the high altar to receive homage
in the character of St. Agnes, in a pretty church dedicated to her,
(fuor della porte) where it is supposed she suffered martyrdom, and
why? for not venerating that very goddess Diana, and for refusing to
walk in her processions at the new moons. ‘Such contradictions put one
from oneself,’ as Shakspeare saith.”

The incredible absurdities of some of the assertions made by the
possessors of sacred relics, ought to have been sufficient, in the
name of common sense, to convict them of imposture. What can be at
once more ridiculous and irreligious than the following? The monastery
of St. Benedict, in France, had for time immemorial been supposed to
possess that invaluable relic, the head of John the Baptist. Many years
since, however, the monastery of St. Francis overthrew their claim,
by declaring, that in their dormitory they had discovered the genuine
caput: and one of the friars testifying to its being the real head,
in the most solemn manner asserted that when, in a holy fervour, he
frequently kissed the lips, he found they still retained the flavour of
locusts and wild honey. So strong a proof there was no withstanding;
the claim of St. Francis was admitted, and established by the conclave.
The recital of one forgery only recalls another, and it would be easy
to recount well-authenticated tales, which would fill a volume. An
exhibiter of holy relics showed with much veneration the sword with
which Balaam smote the ass.[6] Being reminded that scripture only
recorded Balaam’s wish for such a weapon, he adroitly replied, “Ay, and
this is the sword he wished for.”

Those who have through motives of curiosity visited many of the shrines
abroad may have remarked an incredulity often lurking about the
countenances of the holy men who exhibit them: the bolder, indeed, will
openly laugh, when questioned as to their own belief on these subjects.

The vulgar, however, have generally too much credulity to be
sufficiently competent to judge of the truth or falsehood of what is
set before them, and too many evidences still exist of their folly with
regard to relics.

Cologne, on account of its numerous religious houses, relics, &c., was
called the Holy City. The chapel of St. Ursula there became very famous
for being the depository of her bones and those of the eleven thousand
virgins, her companions, who came from England in a little boat to
convert the Huns, who had taken possession of Cologne in 640, and who,
unmoved by the sweet eloquence of so many virgins, quickly silenced
their arguments by putting them all to death. Some doubt arose many
years since, whether any country could have spared so many virgins:
and a surgeon, somewhat of a wag, upon examination of the consecrated
bones, declared that most of them were the bones of full-grown female
mastiffs--for which discovery he was expelled the city.

The horrors of Hindoo penance may be thought equalled by the
voluntary sufferings of some of the earlier saints in the calendar,
when fanaticism and ignorant credulity went hand-in-hand. The most
remarkable of these early fanatics was, perhaps, St. Dominic the
Cuirassier, thus named from an iron cuirass which he wore next his
skin, and which was never taken off, till it was necessary to replace
it by a new one. Conceiving that he had incurred the guilt of simony,
he not only refrained from performing mass, but resolved to do
penance the rest of his life; the result of this determination is so
well described in the pages of a leading periodical,[7] that it is
transferred with slight condensation.

The first step towards this perpetual penance was, to enter into the
congregation of Santa Croce Fonte Avellana, whose exercises were so
rigorous that one of their amusements was to flog each other after the
services. It was a general belief that the pains of purgatory might be
mitigated by certain acts of penance and an indulgence from the Pope.

The monks of Santa Croce determined that thirty psalms, said or sung,
with an obligato accompaniment of one hundred stripes to each psalm,
making in all three thousand, would be received as a set off for one
year’s purgatory: the whole psalter, with fifteen thousand stripes,
would redeem five years from the vast crucible, and twenty psalters,
with three hundred thousand stripes fairly entered, would be equal to a
receipt in full for one hundred years.

This Dominic the Cuirassier, being very ambitious, tasked himself
generally at ten psalters, and thirty thousand lashes a day, at which
rate he would have redeemed three thousand six hundred and fifty
years of purgatory per annum. In addition to this, however, he used
to petition for a supplementary task of a hundred years. Being, as
he hoped, already a creditor to a large amount in the angel’s books,
and as no good works can be lost, he recited and lashed away for the
benefit of the great sinking fund of the Catholic Church, with more
spirit than ever. During one Lent he entreated for, and obtained, the
imposition of a thousand years; and St. Pietro Damiano affirms that, in
these forty days, he actually recited the psalter two hundred times,
and inflicted sixty millions of stripes; working away with a scourge in
each hand. In an heroic mood he once determined to flog himself, in the
jockey phrase, against time, and at the end of twenty-four hours had
gone through the psalms twelve times, and begun them the thirteenth,
the quota of stripes being one hundred and eighty-three thousand,
reducing purgatory stock sixty-one years, twelve days, and thirty-three
minutes. It still remains to be proved, how he could recite verses
and count lashes at the same time, or consistently have continued to
wear his cuirass, which would have nullified the infliction of so many
stripes.

There is no event in the history of the religious opinions of mankind
more singular than that of the Crusades; every circumstance that tends
to explain, or give any rational account of, this extraordinary frenzy
of delusion in the human mind is interesting. In the account which
follows, that which is given from the elegant pen of Dr. Robertson, in
his Life of the Emperor Charles V. has been taken advantage of.

The Crusades, or expeditions to rescue the Holy Land out of the hands
of Infidels, seemed to be the first event that roused Europe from the
lethargy in which it had been long sunk, and that tended to introduce
any considerable change in government, or in manners. It is natural
to the human mind to view those places which have been distinguished
by being the residence of any illustrious personage, or the scene of
any great transaction, with some degree of delight and veneration. To
this principle must be ascribed the superstitious devotion with which
Christians, from the earliest ages of the church, were accustomed to
visit that country, which the Almighty had selected as the inheritance
of his favourite people, and in which the Son of God had accomplished
the redemption of mankind.

As this distant pilgrimage could not be performed without considerable
expense, fatigue, and danger, it appeared the more meritorious, and
came to be considered as an expiation for almost every crime. An
opinion which spread with rapidity over Europe, about the close of the
tenth and beginning of the eleventh century, and which gained universal
credit, wonderfully augmented the number of credulous pilgrims, and
increased the ardour with which they undertook this useless voyage.

The thousand years, mentioned by St. John in the twentieth chapter
of Revelations, were supposed to be accomplished, and the end of the
world to be at hand. A general consternation seized mankind: many
relinquished their possessions; and abandoning their friends and
families, hurried with precipitation to the Holy Land, where they
imagined that Christ would quickly appear to judge the world.

This belief was so universal, and so strong, that it mingled itself
with civil transactions. Many charters, in the latter part of the tenth
century, began in this manner: “Appropinquante mundi termino,” &c.--“as
the end of the world is now at hand, and by various calamities and
judgments the signs of its approach are now manifest.”

While Palestine continued subject to the caliphs, they had encouraged
the resort of pilgrims to Jerusalem; and considered this as a
beneficial species of commerce, which brought into their dominions gold
and silver, and carried nothing out of them but relics and consecrated
trinkets. But the Turks having conquered Syria, about the middle of the
eleventh century, pilgrims were exposed to outrages of every kind from
these fierce barbarians.

This change, happening precisely at the juncture when the panic terror
above mentioned rendered pilgrimages most frequent, filled Europe with
alarm and indignation. Every person who returned from Palestine related
the dangers which he had encountered in visiting the holy city, and
described with exaggeration the cruelty and vexations of the Turks.

When the minds of men were thus prepared, the zeal of a fanatical
monk, who conceived the idea of leading all the forces of Christendom
against the infidels, and of driving them out of the Holy Land by
violence, was sufficient to give a beginning to that wild enterprise.
Peter the Hermit, for that was the name of this martial apostle, ran
from province to province, with a crucifix in his hand, exciting
princes and people to this holy war, and wherever he came he kindled
the same enthusiastic ardour for it with which he himself was animated.
The council of Placentia, where upwards of thirty thousand persons
were assembled, pronounced the scheme to have been suggested by the
immediate inspiration of Heaven. In the council of Clermont, still more
numerous, as soon as the measure was proposed, all cried out with one
voice, “It is the will of God!” Persons of rank caught the contagion;
not only the gallant nobles of that age, with their martial followers,
whom we may suppose apt to be allured by the boldness of a romantic
enterprise, but men in more humble and pacific stations in life,
ecclesiastics of every order, and even women and children, engaged
with emulation in an undertaking which was deemed meritorious and even
sacred.

If we may believe the concurring testimony of contemporary authors,
six millions of persons assumed the cross, which was the badge that
distinguished such as devoted themselves to this holy warfare. All
Europe, says the Princess Anna Comnena, torn up from the foundation,
seemed ready to precipitate itself in one united body upon Asia. Nor
did the fumes of this enthusiastic zeal evaporate at once: the frenzy
was as lasting as it was extravagant. During two centuries Europe seems
to have had no object but to recover, or keep possession, of the Holy
Land, and through that period vast armies continued to march thither.

As Constantinople was the place of rendezvous for all the armies of the
crusaders, this brought together the people of the East and West as to
one great interview; and several authors, witnesses of this singular
congress of people, formerly strangers, describe with simplicity and
candour the impression which that new spectacle made upon their own
minds.

The first efforts of valour, animated by enthusiasm, were irresistible;
part of the Lesser Asia, all Syria, and Palestine, were wrested from
the infidels; the banner of the cross was displayed on Mount Sion;
Constantinople, the capital of the Christian empire in the East, was
afterwards seized by a body of those adventurers who had taken arms
against the Mahometans; and an Earl of Flanders and his descendants
kept possession of the imperial throne during half a century. But,
though the first impression of the crusaders was so unexpected that
they made their conquests with comparative ease, they found infinite
difficulty in preserving them. Establishments so distant from Europe,
surrounded by warlike nations animated with fanatical zeal scarcely
inferior to that of the crusaders themselves, were perpetually in
danger of being overturned. Before the expiration of the thirteenth
century the Christians were driven out of all their Asiatic
possessions, in acquiring of which incredible numbers of men had
perished, and immense sums of money had been wasted. The only common
enterprise in which the European nations ever engaged, and which they
all undertook with equal ardour, remains a singular monument of human
folly.




                              CHAPTER V.

                           ROYAL IMPOSTORS.

  Pretenders to Royalty numerous--Contest between the Houses of York
    and Lancaster gives rise to various Pretenders--Insurrection
    of Jack Cade--He is killed--Lambert Simnel is tutored to
    personate the Earl of Warwick--He is crowned at Dublin--He
    is taken Prisoner, pardoned, and made Scullion in the Royal
    Kitchen--Perkin Warbeck pretends to be the murdered Duke
    of York--He is countenanced by the King of France--He is
    acknowledged by the Duchess of Burgundy--Perkin lands in
    Scotland, and is aided by King James--He is married to
    Lady Catherine Gordon--He invades England, but fails--His
    Death--Pretenders in Portugal--Gabriel de Spinosa--He is
    hanged--The Son of a Tiler pretends to be Sebastian--He is sent
    to the Galleys--Gonçalo Alvarez succeeds him--He is executed--An
    Individual of talents assumes the Character of Sebastian--His
    extraordinary Behaviour in his Examinations--He is given up to
    the Spaniards--His Sufferings and dignified Deportment--His Fate
    not known--Pretenders in Russia--The first false Demetrius--He
    obtains the Throne, but is driven from it by Insurrection,
    and is slain--Other Impostors assume the same Name--Revolt of
    Pugatscheff--Pretenders in France--Hervegault and Bruneau assume
    the Character of the deceased Louis XVI.


The seductions presented by a throne, and some circumstances which
seemed to give a chance of success, have, in various ages and
countries, stimulated individuals to personate the descendants of
sovereigns, and, in some instances, deceased sovereigns themselves.
To mention all of them, even briefly, within the narrow limits of a
chapter, would be impossible; and, therefore, passing over the false
Smerdis, the Alexanders, and others of ancient times, we will select a
few specimens from modern history.

During the reigns of Henry the Sixth and Seventh, infinite carnage
and misery were caused by the contest between the houses of York and
Lancaster. That contest also gave rise to several remarkable impostures
on the part of the Yorkists. The Duke of York, in the time of Henry
the Sixth, animated one Jack Cade, a native of Ireland, to personate
Mortimer, and, in consequence of this, a formidable insurrection
actually burst out in Kent during the Whitsuntide week. On the first
mention of the popular name of Mortimer, the common people of that
county, to the number of twenty thousand, flocked to Cade’s standard.
He marshalled the vast multitude that followed him, and marched to
Blackheath, and, shortly after, to London. Having served in the French
wars, he was enabled to encamp them with some military skill. He
presented two petitions to the king, in the name of the people; and his
demands, not in themselves unreasonable, were supported even by some of
the king’s friends. In spite of his attempts to maintain discipline,
some of his followers pillaged a few houses in London, and thus alarmed
the city, which at first had favoured him. The citizens consequently
rose against him, and a sharp conflict ensued, which terminated to his
disadvantage. A pardon being offered to his men, they accepted it, and
immediately dispersed. He himself took horse, and fled towards Lewes,
in Sussex; but he was overtaken, and discovered in a garden, by an
esquire, named Alexander Iden, who slew him after a desperate combat.

The discontentment of the Yorkists against the House of Lancaster
showed itself more remarkably during the reign of Henry the Seventh,
whose increasing unpopularity, about the year 1486, induced the
opposite party to attempt some singular impostures, and set up
pretenders to the crown.

The first fictitious prince was introduced to the world, by one Richard
Simon, a priest, possessed of subtlety and enterprise. The youth
was in reality one Lambert Simnel, the son of a baker; endowed with
understanding above his years, and address above his condition, he
seemed well fitted to personate a prince of royal extraction.

A report had been spread, and received with great avidity, that
Richard, Duke of York, second son to Edward the Fourth, had secretly
escaped from confinement, saved himself from the cruelty of his uncle,
and lay concealed somewhere in England. Taking advantage of that
rumour, Simon had at first instructed his pupil to assume that name;
but hearing afterwards that Edward Plantagenet, Earl of Warwick, was
reported to have made his escape from the Tower, he changed the plan of
his imposture, that Simnel might personate that unfortunate prince.

From his being better informed of circumstances relating to the royal
family, particularly of the Earl of Warwick’s adventures, than he
could be supposed to have learned from one of Simon’s condition, it
was conjectured that persons of higher rank, partisans of the House
of York, had laid the plan of the conspiracy, and had conveyed proper
instructions to the actors.

The first scene opened in Ireland, a country zealously attached
to the House of York. No sooner did Simnel present himself to
Thomas Fitzgerald, Earl of Kildare, and claim his protection as the
unfortunate Warwick, than the credulous nobleman, not suspecting so
bold an imposture, paid him great attention, and consulted some persons
of rank on a matter so extraordinary.

These parties were more sanguine in belief than even himself; and in
proportion to the circulation of the story, it became the object of
greater enthusiasm and credulity, till the people of Dublin with one
consent, tendered their allegiance to Simnel as the true Plantagenet.

Simnel was lodged in the castle of Dublin, and was crowned with a
diadem taken from the statue of the Virgin, and publicly proclaimed
king by the appellation of Edward the Sixth.

In order to prove the imposture of Simnel, Henry the Seventh ordered
that Warwick should be taken from the Tower, led in procession through
the streets of London, conducted to St. Paul’s, and exposed to the view
of the whole people. This expedient put a stop to the credulity of the
English; but in Ireland the people still persisted in their revolt, and
even retorted on the king the reproach of propagating an imposture, and
of having shown to the populace a counterfeit Warwick.

Simnel landed in England, and opposed the king in battle; but his
faction having been routed, he was soon reduced to his original
insignificance. He was pardoned by the king, was made a scullion to the
royal kitchen, and was subsequently raised to the rank of a falconer.

Notwithstanding the failure of Lambert Simnel, a second attempt was,
six years afterwards, made to disturb the government; it introduced one
of the most mysterious personages recorded in English history.

The Duchess of Burgundy, it seems, full of resentment at Henry the
Seventh, propagated a report that her nephew, Richard Plantagenet,
Duke of York, had escaped from the Tower. To personate the duke, a
youth, named Perkin Warbeck, was discovered, fit for her purpose. He
is asserted to have been the son of one Osbeck or Warbeck, a renegado
Jew of Tournay. This Jew had been to London in the reign of Edward
the Fourth, and during his stay his wife brought him a son: being in
favour at court, he prevailed with the king to stand godfather to his
son, though it was hinted that there was, in reality, a much nearer
connexion between the king and the youth; and by this, people accounted
for the resemblance which was afterwards remarked between young Perkin
and that monarch.

Having been well tutored by the Duchess of Burgundy, Perkin repaired to
Ireland, which was chosen as the proper place for his first appearance.
He landed at Cork, assuming the name of Richard, Duke of York, son of
Edward the Fourth, and drew around him many partisans from among that
credulous people. The news soon reached France; and Charles of France,
then on the point of war with Henry, sent Perkin an invitation to
repair to him, at Paris. On his arrival, he was received with all the
marks of regard due to the Duke of York, as the rightful heir to the
British throne. Perkin, both by his deportment and personal qualities,
supported the opinion which was spread abroad of his royal pedigree;
and the whole kingdom was full of the accomplishments, as well as the
singular adventures, of the young Plantagenet.

Wonders of this nature are commonly augmented by distance. From France,
the admiration and credulity diffused themselves into England. Sir
George Neville, Sir George Taylor, and above one hundred gentlemen
more, went to Paris in order to offer their services to the supposed
Duke of York, and to share his fortunes. Alarmed by the pretender
having gained so powerful a friend, Henry the Seventh signed a treaty
of peace with Charles, who immediately ordered the adventurer to retire
from his dominions. Perkin now solicited the protection of the Dowager
Duchess of Burgundy. She gave him a warm reception, and bestowed on
him the appellation of the White Rose of England. This behaviour of
hers induced numbers to give credence to his story, as it was thought
impossible that the aunt could be mistaken as to the personal identity
of her nephew.

In consequence of the great communication between the Low Countries and
England, the English were every day more prepossessed in favour of the
impostor. Disgusted with Henry’s government, men of the highest birth
and quality began to turn their eyes to the new claimant, and even
opened a correspondence with him.

Sir Robert Clifford, with others, went over to Burgundy and tendered
to Perkin their services. Clifford even wrote back to say that he knew
perfectly the person of Richard, Duke of York, and that this young man
was undoubtedly that prince himself. The whole nation was in suspense,
and a regular conspiracy was formed against the king’s authority.

Henry showed great ingenuity in detecting who this wonderful person
was that thus boldly advanced pretensions to his crown. His spies
insinuated themselves amongst the young man’s friends, and bribed his
retainers and domestic servants--nay, sometimes his confessor himself;
and, in the end, the whole conspiracy was laid before him, and many of
the chief conspirators were condemned and executed.

Perkin, however, continued at large, and made a descent on Kent, where
he was repulsed. He then returned to Flanders, whence he sailed to
Cork, but the Irish were no longer disposed to espouse his cause. In
Scotland, however, to which he next proceeded, he was more fortunate.
James, the monarch of that country, recognised him as “the true
prince,” and not only gave to him in marriage a near relation, Lady
Catherine Gordon, but also took up arms in his behalf. But, failing
in two incursions in England, James grew tired of the contest, and
consented to treat with Henry. Either fearing that he might be given
up, or having received an intimation to withdraw, Perkin quitted
Scotland with four ships and eighty followers, made a vain attempt
at Cork to obtain aid from the Earl of Desmond, and finally landed
in Cornwall, the men of which county had recently been in rebellion.
Six thousand Cornishmen joined him, and at their head he assaulted
Exeter, but was defeated by the citizens. Finding that Henry, with
an overwhelming force, was now at hand, his courage failed him, and
he took refuge in the sanctuary of Beaulieu, in Hampshire. He gave
himself up on a promise of pardon, but was committed to the Tower. He
was subsequently executed, on a charge of having, while imprisoned in
the Tower, formed a treasonable plan with the Earl of Warwick to effect
their escape, and raise the standard of insurrection.

Pretenders to royalty have not been of uncommon occurrence in other
countries. In Portugal, the doubts respecting Sebastian having been
really slain at the battle of Alcaçar, gave rise to several attempts
to personate that chivalrous but rash monarch. Five or six impostors
succeeded each other; of one claimant to the name and title of the
Portuguese sovereign, however, the pretensions were so plausibly or so
truly supported, that serious doubts have been entertained whether he
was not “the true prince,” and no “false thief.”

Of the most conspicuous of these pretenders, the first is said to have
been a pastry-cook of Madrigal, Gabriel de Spinosa by name. He was
tutored to act his part by Father Michael de los Santos, an Augustin
friar, who had been chaplain to Don Sebastian. The friar had spoken so
freely in Portugal against the Spanish usurpation, that Philip of Spain
removed him out of the country, and made him confessor to a convent of
nuns, at Madrigal. Donna Anna of Austria, Philip’s niece, was one of
the inmates of this convent. To this princess the friar introduced the
pretended Sebastian, who played his assumed character so well that she
gave him some rich jewels to raise money. While he was endeavouring to
dispose of these valuables privately at Madrid, he was apprehended as
a thief. He declared his real profession, and that the jewels belonged
to Donna Anna, and he would perhaps have been released, had not his
plot been betrayed by the intercepting of a letter, in which he was
addressed with the title of majesty. The result was that he and the
friar were hanged, and the princess was removed to another convent and
rigorously confined for the rest of her life.

The pertinacious belief of the Portuguese, that Sebastian would yet
return, and their hatred of the Spanish domination, soon encouraged
others to follow the example of Spinosa. The son of a tiler at
Alcobaça, who, after leading a loose life, had turned hermit, next
came forward to personate the much-desired monarch. He was accompanied
by two companions, one of whom assumed the name of Don Christopher de
Tavora, and the other took the title of the Bishop of Guarda. They
began to raise money, and to collect partisans round them. Their
career was, however, cut short by the archduke, who caused them to be
apprehended. The pseudo Sebastian was ignominiously paraded through
the streets of Lisbon, and then sent to the galleys for life; the
self-appointed bishop was sentenced to be hanged.

Undeterred by this failure, no long time elapsed before another
pretender started up, to supply the place of the tiler’s son. This
was Gonçalo Alvarez, the son of a mason. His first act of royal power
was to give the title of Earl of Torres Novas to Pedro Alonso, a rich
yeoman, whose daughter he intended to marry. He succeeded in raising
a body of eight hundred men, and it was not until some blood had been
shed that he could be put down. He was hanged and quartered at Lisbon,
with his newly-created earl.

In spite of these examples, several new Sebastians arose. Only one of
them, however, deserves mention; but this one, if an impostor, was
at least an extraordinary character. It was at Venice that he made
his first appearance, about twenty years after the battle of Alcaçar.
Of the manner in which he escaped from the slaughter, and of all his
subsequent wanderings, he gave a minute and seemingly well-connected
account. The Venetian senate, on complaint being made to it, ordered
him to depart. He sought a refuge at Padua, but, being expelled
from that city by the governor, he returned to Venice. The Spanish
ambassador now called loudly for the arrest of the supposed Sebastian.
He accused him not only of imposture, but also of many atrocious
crimes. The wanderer was in consequence seized, and thrown into prison.
The ordeal to which he was subjected was no slight one. He underwent
twenty-eight examinations before a committee of nobles; and he is said
to have fully cleared himself of all the crimes attributed to him, and
even to have given so accurate a statement of the former transactions
between himself and the republic as to excite the wonder of his
hearers. His apparent firmness, piety, and patience, also gained him
many friends.

The senate refused to examine the charge of imposture, unless some
allied prince or state would request such an investigation. The request
was made, and a solemn inquiry was instituted. No decision, however,
followed; all that was done was to order the asserted Sebastian to quit
the Venetian territories in three days. He bent his course to Florence,
where he was arrested by order of the Grand Duke, who delivered him
up to the Count de Lemos, the viceroy of Naples. The count died some
time after; and his successor appears to have forgotten the claimant to
the Portuguese throne, who, for several years, suffered the severest
hardships, as a prisoner in the castle of del’ Ovo. It is probable that
attention was at length called to him by attempts to excite, at Lisbon,
an insurrection in his behalf. Be this as it may, he was brought out of
his dungeon, led disgracefully through the city, and proclaimed to be
an impostor. On this occasion, he did not belie his pretensions, nor
display any want of courage. Whenever the public officer exclaimed,
“this is the man who calls himself Sebastian,” he calmly said, “and
Sebastian I am.” When the same individual declared him to be a
Calabrian, he exclaimed, “it is false.” When the exposure of him was
over, he was shipped as a galley slave; he was next imprisoned at St.
Lucar; and was subsequently removed to a castle in Castile. From that
moment his fate is buried in oblivion.

In Russia, the seductive hope of ascending a throne has tempted various
individuals to simulate deceased princes, and to stake life on “the
hazard of the die,” for the chance of obtaining their object. One
only, with more ability and better fortune than the rest, succeeded
in grasping for a short time the prize. On the death of Feodor, son
of Ivan the Terrible, the throne was occupied by Boris Godunoff, who
had contrived to procure the murder of Demitri, or Demetrius, the
younger brother of Feodor. For a while Boris governed wisely, and
acquired much popularity with the multitude; but it was not long before
the nobles began to plot against him; the affections of the populace
were alienated, and universal confusion ensued. This state of affairs
was favourable to imposture, and an individual soon appeared who had
talents to turn it to his advantage. There was a monk named Otrefief,
who bore an almost miraculous likeness to the murdered Demetrius. He
was also possessed of qualities well calculated to win the suffrage of
the crowd; for his figure was fine, his manners prepossessing, and his
eloquence forcible.

Relying on his personal likeness to the deceased prince, the love which
the people cherished for the old royal stock, and the hatred to which
they had been roused against Boris, the hardy adventurer spread abroad
a report that he was Ivan, who had been saved from the assassins, by
the substitution of another youth in his place. Leaving this to work
in the minds of the Russians, he withdrew into Poland, where his arts,
his eloquence, and his promises, soon gained for him numerous allies.
Sendomir, a wealthy and powerful Boyard, promised him his daughter in
marriage whenever he should become czar; and, through the influence
of Sendomir, the support of the king of Poland was obtained. Boris
denounced him, in proclamations, as an impostor, and sent spies
to seize and put him to death; but both were unavailing. The false
Demetrius advanced into Russia, in 1604, at the head of a small army
of Cossacks and Poles. Boris despatched a much larger force to meet
him, and a desperate battle ensued. The spirit-stirring language of the
pretender to his troops, and his own signal intrepidity, turned the
scale of victory in his favour. Numbers immediately espoused his cause;
Boris every day found his subjects and his troops deserting him; and at
length he poisoned himself in despair. The victor entered Moscow, and
was crowned there.

Demetrius began his reign in a manner which seemed to promise that
it would be lasting. He was prudent, just, amiable, and accessible
even to his poorest subjects. But the possession of power seems to
have exercised on him its usual intoxicating influence. His virtues
vanished, and he began to excite disgust. But the circumstances which
most contributed to alienate from him the Russians were his impolitic
lavishing of honours upon the Poles, and his equally impolitic contempt
of the national religion. These were two inexpiable offences in the
eyes of those whom he governed. A conspiracy was formed against him by
Prince Schnisky, the palace of the pseudo Demetrius was stormed, and he
perished by the weapons of the revolters.

Several other Demetriuses subsequently started up. The first of these
was a Polish schoolmaster, who, with the help of the Poles, obtained
possession of Moscow; but he soon sunk into obscurity. The rest were
still less lucky; some of them perished on the gibbet. The last of the
species appeared in 1616, and pretended to be the son of Demetrius.
He was seized and strangled, and with him terminated all attempts to
personate a prince of the race of Ivan the Terrible.

A century and a half elapsed before another adventurer of this kind
was seen in Russia. His name was Pugatscheff, and he was a coarse and
ferocious specimen of impostor princes. He was a Don Cossack, and had
served against the Prussians and Turks. A trifling circumstance was
the cause of his aspiring to a throne. He was sent with a despatch to
a general, whom he found surrounded by his staff officers. On seeing
Pugatscheff, all the officers at once expressed their surprise at the
striking likeness which he bore to the murdered Emperor Peter.

This was sufficient to awaken ambition in his mind. He deserted, and
took refuge in Poland, where he spent some time in acquiring the
information which was requisite for carrying his plan into effect. He
then entered Russia, spread his forged tale among the Cossacks, and at
length collected sufficient followers to enable him to take the field.
He began his operations in 1773, by seizing some fortresses in the
government of Orenbourg, swelled his numbers exceedingly, baffled the
government forces, and, it is thought, might have made himself master
of Moscow had he pushed boldly forward. Count Panin having brought
together a considerable army, succeeded in driving him beyond the Ural
mountains; but, in spite of every effort that was made against him, he
contrived to keep up a harassing warfare for more than twelve months.
It is probable that he might have held out longer had he not disgusted
even his partisans by his acts of wanton and brutal cruelty. This,
and the temptation offered by a reward of a hundred thousand roubles,
induced some of his followers to betray him. He was carried to Moscow
in an iron cage, and was executed there in January, 1775.

France, within the last fifty years, has had no less than three or
four false dauphins; one of whom, of very recent date, was a German
watchmaker. The most conspicuous of them were, however, Jean Marie
Hervegault, and Maturin Bruneau. The former of these was the son of
a tailor, at St. Lo. The strong resemblance of his features to those
of Louis XVI. was doubtless that which inspired him with the hope
of passing for the son of that monarch. He had a good address, much
art, and a large stock of impudence, and succeeded in making numerous
proselytes, even among people of education and fortune. He was several
times imprisoned, but his blind admirers still persisted in paying him
royal honours. He died in the Bicêtre in 1812. His successor, Maturin
Bruneau, had neither equal skill nor equal success with Hervegault,
yet he found a considerable number of credulous dupes. His career was
stopped in 1818, by a sentence of seven years’ imprisonment, two years
of which were imposed for his daring insolence to the court by which he
was tried.




                              CHAPTER VI.

            DISGUISES ASSUMED BY, OR IN BEHALF OF, ROYALTY.

  Disguise of Achilles--Of Ulysses--Of Codrus--Fiction employed
    by Numa Pompilius--King Alfred disguised in the Swineherd’s
    Cottage--His Visit, as a Harper, to the Danish Camp--Richard
    Cœur de Lion takes the Garb of a Pilgrim--He is discovered
    and imprisoned--Disguises and Escape of Mary, Queen of
    Scots--Escape of Charles the Second, after the Battle of
    Worcester--Of Stanislaus from Dantzic--Of Prince Charles
    Edward from Scotland--Peter the Great takes the Dress of a
    Ship Carpenter--His Visit to England--Anecdote of his Conduct
    to a Dutch Skipper--Stratagem of the Princess Ulrica of
    Prussia--Pleasant Deception practised by Catherine the Second
    of Russia--Joan of Arc--Her early Life--Discovers the King when
    first introduced at Court--She compels the English to raise
    the Siege of Orleans--Joan leads the King to be crowned at
    Rheims--She is taken Prisoner--Base and barbarous Conduct of her
    Enemies--She is burned at Rouen--The Devil of Woodstock--Annoying
    Pranks played by it--Explanation of the Mystery--Fair Rosamond.


“Uneasy lies the head which wears a crown,” are the emphatic words of
Shakspeare; and that a penalty of no light sorrow is often attached to
the pomp and grandeur of royalty, is a fact which receives confirmation
from the earliest traditionary accounts we have of the histories of
kings and princes.[8]

To avoid the dangers inseparable from war; or, during war, to overpower
an enemy by guile, as well as by force of arms; or, in political
troubles, to seek a temporary concealment; have been occasionally the
objects of men celebrated in after-times as heroes, and as examples
worthy and proper to be followed by such as aimed at future conquest or
greatness.

Thetis, knowing that her son Achilles was doomed to perish, if he
went to the Trojan war, privately sent him, it is said, to the court
of Lycomedes, where he was disguised in a female dress; but, as Troy
could not be taken without him, Ulysses went to the same court in the
habit of a merchant, and exposed jewels and arms for sale. Achilles,
neglecting the jewels, generally more attractive to female eyes, and
displaying a certain skill in handling the weapons, inadvertently
discovered his sex, and, challenged by Ulysses, was obliged to go to
the war, in which he ultimately perished. The truth of this story
cannot perhaps be safely asserted, especially as the introduction of
the goddess Thetis is evidently poetical; but the tradition of it
and the two following are quoted, to show that such impostures and
concealments were not considered derogatory to the courage or good
conduct of the greatest heroes of antiquity; and it is also probable
that such facts, stripped of their poetical dress, did really take
place.

Ulysses had pretended to be insane, that he might not be obliged to
leave his beloved Penelope; and had yoked a horse and bull together,
ploughing the sea-shore, where he sowed salt instead of corn. This
dissimulation was discovered by Palamedes, who placed Telemachus, the
infant son of Ulysses, before the plough, and thus convinced the world
that the father was not mad; as he turned the plough from the furrow,
to avoid injuring his son.

Codrus, the last king of Athens, from a nobler motive concealed his
dignity, and saved his country, by sacrificing his own life; for,
when the Heraclidæ made war against Athens, the Delphian oracle
was consulted about the event: the Pythoness declared, that the
Peloponnesians would be victorious, provided they did not kill the
Athenian king. This response being promulgated, Codrus, in the heroic
spirit of the age, determined to sacrifice his own life for the benefit
of his country. Disguising himself, therefore, as a peasant, he went
to the outpost of the enemy, and, seeking an occasion to quarrel, he
was killed. When the real quality of the person slain became known,
the Heraclidæ, believing their fate sealed if they remained, quickly
retreated to their own country.

Numa Pompilius, at the death of Romulus, was unanimously elected
king of Rome, and accepted the office after the repeated and earnest
solicitations of the senate and people. Not, like Romulus, fond of
war and military expeditions, he applied himself to tame the ferocity
of his subjects, by inculcating a reverence for the deity. He had the
discretion to see that, if he could bring them to the belief that
he was aided by higher powers, his own regulations would be better
attended to. He, therefore, encouraged the report which was spread, of
his paying regular visits to the goddess-nymph Egeria; and he made use
of her name to give sanction to the laws and institutions which he had
introduced, and he informed the Romans that the safety of the empire
depended upon the preservation of the sacred ancyle, or shield, which
it was generally believed had dropped from heaven.

King Alfred, during the unsettled times of the Saxon heptarchy, is
an example of a reverse of fortune successfully overcome by temporary
disguise and concealment. Striving with the Danes for the possession
of his own country, he was worsted, and compelled to provide for his
safety by flying to a small island in Somersetshire, in the midst of
marshes. This little oasis in the desert afterwards obtained the name
of Ethelingey, or Prince’s Island. From a swineherd who resided there
the king received shelter, and under his roof he remained for months.
It happened one day that the swain’s wife placed some loaves on the
hearth to be baked. The king was at the moment sitting by the fire,
trimming his arrows. The woman, who was ignorant of his rank, said to
him, “Turn thou those loaves, that they burn not; for I know that thou
art a great eater.” Alfred, whose thoughts and time were otherwise
engaged, neglected this injunction, and the good woman, finding on her
return the cakes all burnt, rated the king very severely; upbraiding
him that, though he was so negligent in watching her warm cakes, he
always seemed very well pleased to eat them. Alfred, it is said,
subsequently munificently rewarded the peasant, whose name was Denulf,
recommended him to apply himself to letters, and afterwards made him
Bishop of Winchester.

Some fugitives of Alfred’s party, at length, coming to the same
place, recognised him, and remained with him, forming the nucleus of
his future army. After six months passed in this retreat, he sought
to surprise the main army of the Northmen, which was still encamped
in Wiltshire. But, before striking any blow, he resolved to inspect
the camp of the enemy in person. His early predilection for Saxon
poetry and music qualified him to assume another disguise, that of a
harper, and in this character he went to the Danish camp. His harp and
singing excited notice; he was admitted to the king’s table, heard
his conversation with his generals, and contemplated their position
unsuspected. He then returned to his own troops in safety, and, taking
advantage of his knowledge of the place, conducted them to the most
unguarded quarter of the enemy’s camp, who were soon put to flight
with great slaughter. This success paved the way for his ultimately
regaining his crown and kingdom. Such is the story which has been
handed down to us by some writers; but it was unknown to Asser, the
biographer and contemporary of Alfred, and its truth is more than
doubtful.

Richard Cœur de Lion, at the close of those chivalrous adventures which
made his name so renowned in the crusades, having left the Holy Land,
on his way home, sailed to Corfu. On his arrival at that island, he
hired three coasting vessels to carry him and his suite to Ragusa and
Zara. Aware of the danger to which he was exposed from the animosity
and machinations of his enemies, he concealed his dignity under the
name of Hugh the Merchant. The beards and hair of Richard and his
companions had grown long from neglect, and they wore the garments
of pilgrims. Driven by a storm on the Istrian coast, they landed
between Venice and Aquileia, and proceeded towards Goritz, where it
was necessary to solicit passports from the governor. He happened to
be Maynard, the nephew of that Conrad who was stabbed in the streets
of Tyre, and whose death was maliciously ascribed to Richard. Richard
had purchased three rubies from a merchant at Pisa, and one of them
was fixed in a gold ring. Consulting his native liberality, rather
than remembering his assumed character, Richard sent this ring as a
present to the governor, when he asked his protection. Startled at the
value of the gift, Maynard asked who were the persons that wished for
passports. He was answered that they were pilgrims from Jerusalem; but
the man who sent the ring was Hugh the Merchant. “This is not the gift
of a merchant, but of a prince,” said he, still contemplating the ring:
“this must be King Richard;” and he returned a courteous but evasive
answer.

Richard felt that, in a country where he had so many bitter enemies,
suspicion was equivalent to discovery, and that, if he remained, his
safety was compromised. He quitted therefore his party, and by the
assistance of a German youth, as his guide, travelled three days and
nights without food. Pressed at last by hunger, he rested near Vienna,
where his enemy the Duke of Austria then was. A second incautious
liberality again excited suspicion; and he was obliged to remain in a
cottage whilst the youth procured necessaries for him. Richard supplied
his messenger with so much money, that the ostentatious display of it
in the market by the youth excited curiosity. On his next visit to the
market he was seized, and put to the torture, by which he was compelled
to reveal the name and asylum of the king. The Duke surrounded the
cottage with his soldiers, who called on Richard to surrender, but the
monarch refused to yield to any one but to the Duke himself. A cruel
imprisonment followed his arrest, but he was at last restored to his
kingdom.

The romantic story of his favourite Blondel, seeking him throughout
Europe in the disguise of a minstrel, and discovering his prison, by
singing his favourite air under the walls of it, is believed to have no
other foundation than the lay of some sentimental troubadour.

The beautiful and unfortunate Mary Queen of Scots excited a romantic
interest and affection in her immediate followers, which has scarcely
diminished at this distance of time; and in the attempt to escape
from her evil fortune, in which she was strenuously aided by those
followers, she was more than once obliged to assume a disguise to
impose on the ever-wakeful vigilance of her enemies.

It is well-known that this celebrated beauty, through the political,
as well, as it is believed, the personal jealousy of Queen Elizabeth,
was imprisoned in Lochleven Castle, situated in the midst of a lake,
which being thus cut off from all communication with the surrounding
country, was thought sufficiently secure, for the purposes of safe
custody. But her beauty, and pitiable misfortunes, rendered her an
object of compassion to many about her, and several attempts were made
to rescue her from her rigorous confinement.

Mary had one day nearly succeeded in making her escape from the castle,
disguised as a laundress. She had actually seated herself in the boat,
when she was betrayed by inadvertently raising to her cheek a hand
of snowy whiteness; her beauty in this instance, as in many others,
proving the greatest source of her misery.

William Douglas, soon after, had the address to steal the keys of
the gates, from the hall in which Sir William Douglas his father,
and his mother, were sitting at supper. The queen, apprised of the
circumstance, once more descended to the edge of the lake, where a
boat was waiting, and having entered it, her maid assisted in rowing;
as they approached the shore, William Douglas flung the keys into the
lake. Having quitted the boat, the queen mounted a palfrey, and rode
to Middry, the residence of Lord Seaton, where she was surrounded by
her friends. She did not, however, long enjoy this respite from her
misfortunes, the defeat of her army, at the fatal battle of Langside,
in 1568, consigning her to a long and barbarous imprisonment, and,
ultimately, to the scaffold.

History records few princes who have been compelled to assume such a
series of disguises, or met with such hair-breadth escapes, as fell
to the lot of Charles the Second, after his overthrow at Worcester,
which apparently crushed for ever the hopes of the royalist party. By
the victors no means were left untried to seize upon his person, and
had not the fidelity of his followers been even more than equal to the
animosity of his enemies, he must undoubtedly have fallen a victim.
A reward of a thousand pounds was offered for his apprehension, the
formidable terrors of a traitor’s death were fulminated against all who
should dare to shelter him, the country was scoured in all directions
by numerous parties, and the magistrates were enjoined to arrest
every unknown individual, and to keep a vigilant eye on the seaports.
All, however, was to no purpose; his flight remained untraceable, his
fate was involved in profound mystery, and it at length began to be
supposed that he had perished obscurely by the hands of the peasantry.
Forty-four days elapsed before the republicans received the unwelcome
news that he not only still lived, but that he had eluded their
pursuit, and gained a secure asylum in France.

On the night which followed the decisive defeat at Worcester, the
Earl of Derby recommended Boscobel House to the prince, as a place
of refuge, and at an early hour in the morning Charles reached
Whiteladies, twenty-five miles off. There the prince retired to assume
his first disguise; his hair was closely cropped, his face and hands
were discoloured, his clothes changed for those of a labourer, and a
wood-bill was put into his hand, that he might personate a woodman.
Under the escort of two peasants named Pendrel, he reached Madely,
where he remained concealed till night, when he again sought his way to
Boscobel. Here he found Colonel Careless, who was acquainted with every
place of concealment in the country, and by his persuasions Charles
consented to pass the day with him, amid the branches of a lofty oak,
from which they occasionally saw the republican soldiers in search of
them.

Night relieved them, and they returned to a concealment in the house.
From thence Charles got to Mosely the following day on horseback,
and there assumed the character of a servant; for the daughter of
Colonel Lane, of Bentley, had a pass, to visit her aunt near Bristol,
and Charles departed on horseback with his _mistress_ behind him. On
stopping for the night, he was indulged with a separate chamber under
the pretence of indisposition, but he was recognised on the following
morning by the butler, who, being honoured by the royal confidence,
endeavoured to repay it with his services. No ship being found at
Bristol, it was resolved that Charles should remove to Trent, near
Sherburn, and at Lyme a ship was hired to transport a nobleman and
his _servant_, Lord Wilmot and Charles, to the coast of France. But
again disappointment attended them. They then rode to Bridport, and in
the inn the ostler challenged Charles, as an old acquaintance whom he
had known at Mr. Potter’s of Exeter. The fact was, Charles had lodged
there during the civil war. He had sufficient presence of mind to avail
himself of this partial mistake, and said, “I once lived with Mr.
Potter, but, as I have no time now, we will renew our acquaintance on
my return to London, over a pot of beer.”

A second ship was at length procured by Colonel Phillips at
Southampton, but of this resource Charles was deprived by its being
seized for the transport of troops to Jersey: a collier was, however,
soon after found at Shoreham, and Charles hastened to Brighton, where
he supped with the master of the vessel, who also recognised him,
having known him when, as Prince of Wales, he commanded the royal
fleet in 1648. The sailor, however, faithfully set him ashore, on the
following evening, at Fecamp, in Normandy, where all his perils ended.

Equal dangers have been encountered by a few other princes, in flying
from their foes. The escape of King Stanislas Lecszinski, from Dantzic,
in 1734, was accomplished under circumstances of extraordinary
difficulty. The city was closely invested, all its immediate vicinity
was inundated by the Vistula, and the whole of the surrounding country
was in the hands of inveterate enemies, who were on the watch, and
eager to seize him. The night before the fortress capitulated, he
quitted it, disguised, in a boat, accompanied by some peasants, and one
of his generals. The night was spent in vain attempts to find the bed
of the river, and the dawn compelled him to seek a precarious shelter
in a hut within sight of the Russians. In the evening they departed,
and at midnight the general and two peasants proceeded to search for a
practicable route, leaving the king with only two peasants, of whose
fidelity he was doubtful. The general did not return. Again Stanislas
was obliged to take refuge in a hut, where he was every moment in dread
of being discovered by the Cossacks. The Cossacks did, in reality,
enter the house, but they left it without being aware that he was in
it. At night, with his guides, he made a painful march, for some miles,
through boggy ground, into which he often sank knee deep. On reaching
the Vistula, where he had expected to find a boat, it was gone, and he
had to make his way back through the marsh. At the house where he now
arrived, he was instantly recognised; but the owner was friendly, and
promised to provide him with a boat. While the king was waiting, he
was joined by one of the peasants who had accompanied the general, who
informed him that the Cossacks were searching for him in every part of
the neighbourhood. The boat was at length procured, and the king set
out to embark; but his guides were so much frightened by seeing the
fires of the enemy’s flying camps on all sides, that they refused to
proceed. It was only by a great exertion of firmness on his part that
they were prevailed on to move forward. At length they reached the
boat. The king wished to force on the finder of it a handful of gold,
but the noble-spirited peasant could hardly be prevailed on to accept
even a couple of ducats. Landing at a village to hire or purchase a
vehicle, Stanislas was in the utmost danger of being discovered, in
consequence of the drunkenness of his guides. He succeeded, however, in
reaching the Nogat, on the other side of which he would be in safety.
But here again his hopes were on the point of being wrecked by the
stupid obstinacy of his companions, who insisted on his going round by
Marienburgh, to cross the bridge there; a measure which would have been
fatal. Stanislas peremptorily refused to consent to this mad scheme;
and he was lucky enough to procure a boat, by means of which he was
conveyed to the Prussian territory, where he met with a hospitable
reception.

More protracted sufferings were experienced by the Pretender, Prince
Charles Edward, after the battle of Culloden. Pursued by numerous foes,
some of whom were rendered inveterate by their political feelings,
while others were stimulated by the enormous reward of thirty thousand
pounds which was offered for his apprehension, he was, for six months,
in hourly expectation of falling into their hands. He was hunted by
land and water, from island to island, from cave to cave, and from
the abode of one partisan to that of another, with a perseverance
which nothing but his own presence of mind, and the fidelity of his
followers, could have rendered ineffectual. During the hot chase to
which he was exposed, he was subjected to privations of the severest
kind; hunger, thirst, exposure to the elements, and incessant fatigue.
Among his many disguises was the dress of a female. It seems that
he now and then forgot the demeanour which belonged to his garb. On
one occasion, in crossing a stream, he held up his petticoats so
indelicately high, that his conductor expressed fear that suspicion
would be excited; upon which the prince went to the opposite extreme,
and allowed his clothes to float on the water, till he was reminded
that this also might draw attention to him. The battle of Culloden was
fought on the 16th of April, and it was not till the 19th of September
that Charles Edward was at last rescued from the perils which environed
him, by the arrival of two French vessels, in one of which he embarked
for France. Even in the last scene of his adventures danger threatened
him; for the British fleet was then cruising off the French coast, and
he actually sailed through it in his way to Morlaix, but was hidden
from it by a thick fog.

One of the most meritorious disguises ever put on by a monarch, as it
had its origin solely in good intentions and anxiety for the welfare of
his subjects, is described in the history of Peter the Great, czar of
Muscovy; who, though his education was defective, was endowed with a
strong mind, and felt how much was still to be acquired before he could
realize the vast projects which he was eager to execute. To counteract
the formidable power of the Strelitzes, who were far more inclined
to dispute than obey the commands of their superiors, he resolved to
introduce a new discipline, and to reorganize his army; and, in order
to set the example of subordination, he himself entered as a private in
one of his corps, which was disciplined in the German manner. In this
corps he gradually rose to command by his services, and by sharing the
toils and privations of the military life.

In 1695, he laid siege to Azoff; but the enterprise failed from a
want of shipping to block the harbour: this circumstance, among
others, forced on his attention the necessity of improving his navy.
His fondness, however, for naval architecture is dated from 1691,
when accidentally taking notice of a decayed sloop near Moscow, and
being told that it was of foreign construction, and able to sail to
windward, he caused it to be repaired by a Dutch shipwright, and was
highly delighted to observe its manœuvres, which he afterwards learned
to regulate himself. Perhaps the most interesting and extraordinary
circumstance in the history of mankind, is, that the despotic monarch
of a mighty dominion should descend from his throne, and travel
as a private person, in the train of his own ambassador sent to
Holland. When Peter arrived there, he first took up his abode in the
Admiralty at Amsterdam, and afterwards enrolled himself among the
ship-carpenters, and went to the village of Sardam, where he wrought as
a common carpenter and blacksmith, with unusual assiduity, under the
name of Master Peter. He was clad and fed as his fellow-workmen, for he
would not allow of vain distinctions.

The next year he passed over to England, where, in four months, he
completed his knowledge of ship building. After receiving every mark
of respect from William the Third, he left this country accompanied by
several English ship-builders and carpenters, whom he employed with
great liberality, in his naval dock-yards, and he is said to have
subsequently written several pieces on naval affairs.

John Evelyn, the author of the Sylva, gives rather a curious account of
the emperor in his Diary: he writes “1698, January. The czar of Muscovy
being come to England, and having a mind to see the building of ships,
hired my house at Say’s Court, and made it his court and palace, new
furnished for him by the king.”

Whilst the czar was in his house, Mr. Evelyn’s servant thus wrote to
him: “There is a house full of people, and right nasty. The czar lies
next your library, and dines in the parlour next your study. He dines
at ten o’clock and six at night, is very seldom at home a whole day,
very often in the king’s yard, or by water, dressed in several dresses.
The king is expected here this day; the best parlour is pretty clean
for him to be entertained in. The king pays for all he has.”

Such a noble mind, employed in the acquisition of knowledge, for the
benefit of his country and his people, may well be pardoned for any
deficiencies in the accomplishments or embellishments of life.

In Carr’s Tour round the Baltic is related an anecdote of the czar’s
partiality towards those connected with maritime affairs. A Dutch
skipper hearing that Petersburg was building, and that the emperor had
a great passion for ships and commerce, resolved to try his fortune
there, and accordingly arrived with the first merchant vessel that ever
sailed on the Neva, and was the bearer of a letter of introduction to
the captain of the port from a friend of his in Holland, requesting him
to use his interest to procure a freight for him. Peter the Great was
working like a common labourer in the Admiralty as the galliot passed,
and saluted with two or three small guns. The emperor was uncommonly
delighted, and having been informed of the Dutchman’s business, he
resolved to have some frolic with him, and accordingly commanded the
port-captain to see the skipper as soon as he landed, and direct him
to the emperor, as a merchant just settled there, which character he
intended to personate. Peter repaired to his original cottage on the
Neva, with his empress, who, to humour the plan, dressed herself in
a plain bourgeois habit, such as suited the wife of a merchant. The
Dutchman was introduced to the emperor, who received him with great
kindness, and they sat and ate bread and cheese, and smoked together
for some time, during which the Dutchman’s eye examined the room,
and began to think that one who lived in so mean a place could be of
no service to him: presently the empress entered, when the skipper
addressed her, by observing that he had brought her a cheese, a much
better one than she had ever tasted, for which, affecting an awkward
manner, she thanked him. Being much pleased with her appearance, he
took from his coat a piece of linen, and begged her acceptance of it
for shifts. “Oh,” exclaimed the emperor, taking the pipe from his
mouth, “Kate, you will now be as fine and proud as an empress.” This
was followed by the stranger begging to have a kiss, which she coyly
indulged him in. At this moment Prince Menzikof, the favourite and
minister of Peter the Great, covered with all his orders, stood before
the emperor uncovered. The skipper began to stare with amazement,
whilst Peter, making private signs, induced the prince to retire. The
astonished Dutchman said “Why, you appear to have great acquaintance
here.” “Yes,” replied Peter, “and so may you, if you stay here but ten
days; there are plenty of such needy noblemen as the one you saw; they
are always in debt and very glad to borrow money; but beware of these
fellows, and do not be dazzled by their stars and garters, and such
trumpery.” This advice put the Dutchman more at his ease, who smoked
and drank very cheerfully, and had made his bargain with the imperial
merchant for a cargo, when the officer of the guard entered to receive
orders, and stood with profound respect, addressing Peter by the title
of Imperial Majesty. The Dutchman sprang from his chair, and fell on
his knees, imploring forgiveness for the liberties he had been taking.
Peter, laughing heartily, raised him up and made him kiss the empress’s
hand, presented him with fifteen hundred rubles, gave him a freight,
and ordered that his vessel, as long as her timbers remained together,
should be permitted to enter all the Russian ports free of duty. This
privilege made the rapid fortune of the owner.

The marriage of Ulrica, sister of Frederick the Great, with Adolphus
Frederick of Sweden, was the fruit of a stratagem, rather unfairly
played off on her sister. The court and senate of Sweden sent an
ambassador _incognito_ to Berlin, to watch and report upon the
characters and dispositions of Frederick’s two unmarried sisters,
Ulrica and Amelia; the former of whom had the reputation of being very
haughty, crafty, satirical, and capricious; and the Swedish court had
already nearly determined in favour of Amelia, who was remarkable for
the attraction of her person and sweetness of her mind. The mission
of the ambassador was soon buzzed abroad, and Amelia was overwhelmed
with misery, on account of her insuperable objection to renounce the
tenets of Calvin for those of Luther. In this state of wretchedness
she implored the assistance of her sister’s councils, to prevent an
union so repugnant to her happiness. The wary Ulrica advised her to
assume the most insolent and repulsive deportment to every one, in
the presence of the Swedish ambassador, which advice she followed,
whilst Ulrica put on all those amiable qualities which her sister
had provisionally laid aside: every one, ignorant of the cause, was
astonished at the change; and the ambassador informed his court that
fame had completely reversed their reciprocal good and bad qualities.
Ulrica was consequently preferred, and mounted the throne of Sweden.

At the village of Zarsko-Zelo, at which is situated the most
magnificent of the imperial country palaces in Russia, there were no
inns, but the hospitality of Mr. Bush, the English gardener, prevented
that inconvenience from being felt by visiters properly introduced to
him. When Joseph II., Emperor of Germany, to whom every appearance of
show was disgusting, expressed his intention of visiting Catherine
II., she offered him apartments in her palace, which he declined. Her
Majesty, well knowing his dislike to parade, had Mr. Bush’s house
fitted up as an inn, with the sign of a Catherine wheel, below which
appeared in German characters “The Falkenstein Arms;” Falkenstein being
the name which the emperor assumed. His Majesty knew nothing of the
ingenious and attentive deception, till after he had quitted Russia.
When the emperor once went to Moscow, he is said to have preceded the
royal carriages as an avant-coureur, in order to avoid the obnoxious
pomp and ceremony which an acknowledgment of his rank would have
awakened.

About the year 1428, there arose in France, in the person of Joan
of Arc, commonly called the Maid of Orleans, a heroine, who by
her enthusiasm stimulated the French to resist the domination of
the English. She appears to have been simple, chaste, modest, and
inoffensive. During her youth, she was frequently seen kneeling
devoutly in a corner of her village church: piety, indeed, seems to
have produced its elevating effects on her mind, and to it may be
ascribed the largest portion of her success. There was, in truth,
nothing about her brief but brilliant day of public action which
looked like wilful imposture in herself. We must therefore suppose
she was practised upon by others, or that her young and enthusiastic
imagination, by being continually worked upon, became afflicted with a
permanent, though partial, derangement; a species of madness which is
not uncommon. The latter supposition is supported by her own language;
she declared that, at the age of thirteen, she had been instructed, by
a voice from God, how to govern herself, and that she saw St. Michael
several times, who ordered her to be a good girl; and that God would
assist her, and that she must go to the succour of the king of France.

Before she became a public character, she used to amuse herself with
her companions in running, and fighting with a kind of lance, and also
on horseback; which accounted for her subsequent excellent management
of weapons, and skill in riding.

There was a popular tradition, that France was to be delivered by a
virgin from the borders of Lorraine. This might have suggested or
assisted her pretensions; and, having once fixed popular attention, and
excited popular interest, public feeling both supported and carried her
to the completion of her wishes.

Joan, when first presented at court, is said to have known the
king, who was standing promiscuously among the nobles, and to have
revealed to him a secret unknown to any one else. It has been very
much canvassed what this secret could be; but, it seems the Chevalier
de Boissy, who was a favourite of Charles the Seventh during their
youth, and was at that time his bedfellow, was in possession of it.
Charles told him that he had one day prayed, without utterance, that
Heaven would defend his right; Joan reminded him of this prayer. Such
an incident leads to a suspicion that some persons near the king, and
acquainted with his private thoughts, were secretly instructing the
maid of Orleans, and practising, by these means, on the credulity of
the nation. But of still more consequence did her assumptions prove to
the English, who, under the administration of the Duke of Bedford,
were masters at that time of the capital and almost all the northern
provinces of France. During her interview with the French king,
Joan, in the name of the Supreme Being, offered to raise the siege
of Orleans, and to conduct him to Rheims, to be there crowned and
anointed; and she demanded, as the instrument of her future victories,
a particular sword, which was kept in the church of St. Catherine of
Fierbois, and which, though she had never seen it, she described by all
its marks, and by the place in which it had long lain neglected.

An assembly of grave doctors and theologians cautiously examined
Joan’s mission, and pronounced it undoubtedly supernatural. She was
sent to the parliament and interrogated before that assembly; and the
presidents and counsellors, who had come persuaded of her imposture,
went away convinced of her inspiration. All the English affected to
speak with derision of the maid, and of her heavenly commission; and
said that the French king was now reduced to a sorry pass, when he had
recourse to such ridiculous expedients; but they felt their imagination
secretly struck with the vehement persuasion which prevailed in all
around them; and waited with anxious expectation for the issue of these
extraordinary preparations.

The inhabitants of Orleans now believed themselves invincible under
her influence; and the Count of Dunois himself, perceiving such an
alteration both in friends and foes, consented that the next convoy,
which was to march in a few days, should enter by the side of Beausse,
where the English were most numerous. The convoy approached; no sign of
resistance appeared in the besiegers; it passed without interruption
between the redoubts of the English, and a dead silence and
astonishment reigned among those troops which were formerly so elated
with victory. The siege of Orleans was speedily raised, the English
army being unable to continue its operations.

The raising of the siege was one part of the maid’s promise to
Charles; the crowning him at Rheims was the other; and she now
vehemently insisted that he should set out on that enterprise. Rheims
lay in a distant quarter of the kingdom, and was then in the hands of
a victorious enemy; the whole road which led to it was also occupied
by their garrisons; and no man could be so sanguine as to imagine that
such an attempt could so soon come within the bounds of possibility.
Charles, however, resolved to follow the exhortations of his warlike
prophetess, and to lead his army upon this promising adventure. He
set out for Rheims at the head of twelve thousand men. Troyes opened
its gates to him, Chalons imitated the example, Rheims sent him a
deputation with its keys, and he scarcely perceived, as he passed
along, that he was marching through an enemy’s country. The ceremony
was performed with the holy oil, which a pigeon had brought to King
Clovis from heaven on the first establishment of the French monarchy.
The maid of Orleans stood by his side, in complete armour, displaying
the sacred banner. The people shouted with the most unfeigned joy, on
viewing such a complication of wonders. The inclinations of men swaying
their belief, no one doubted of the inspirations and prophetic spirit
of the maid; the real and undoubted facts brought credit to every
exaggeration; for no fiction could be more wonderful than the events
which were known to be true.

The maid was soon after taken prisoner by the Burgundians, while
she was heading a sally upon the quarters of John of Luxembourg.
The service of _Te Deum_ was publicly celebrated, on this fortunate
event, at Paris. The Duke of Bedford fancied that, by her captivity,
he should again recover his former ascendency over France; and, to
make the most of the present advantage, he purchased the captive from
John of Luxembourg, and instituted a prosecution against her. The
Bishop of Beauvais, a man wholly devoted to the English interests,
presented a petition against Joan, and desired to have her tried by
an ecclesiastical court, for sorcery, impiety, idolatry, and magic.
The university of Paris was so mean as to join in the same request.
In the issue, she was condemned for all the crimes of which she had
been accused, aggravated by heresy; her revelations were declared to
be inventions of the devil to delude the people; and she was sentenced
to be delivered over to the secular arm. Her spirit gave way to the
terrors of that punishment to which she was sentenced, and she publicly
declared herself ready to recant; she acknowledged the illusion of
those revelations which the church had rejected, and promised never
more to maintain them. Her sentence was then mitigated; she was
condemned to perpetual imprisonment, and to be fed during life on bread
and water.

But the barbarous vengeance of Joan’s enemies was not satisfied
with this victory. Suspecting that the female dress which she now
consented to wear was disagreeable to her, they purposely placed in her
apartment a suit of men’s apparel, and watched for the effects of that
temptation upon her. On the sight of a dress in which she had acquired
so much renown, and which she once believed she wore by the particular
appointment of Heaven, all her former ideas and passions revived, and
she ventured in her solitude to clothe herself again in the forbidden
garments. Her insidious enemies caught her in that situation; her
fault was interpreted to be no less than a relapse into heresy. No
recantation would now suffice; no pardon could be granted her; she was
condemned to be burnt in the market-place of Rouen; and the infamous
sentence was accordingly executed.

During the time of the commonwealth, commissioners, appointed by Oliver
Cromwell, were sent to Woodstock for the purpose of surveying the royal
demesne; but they speedily found themselves obliged to quit it, in
consequence of the great alarm occasioned them by circumstances which
could only happen, as they supposed through the agency of means which
were considered in those days to be quite supernatural; though the
knowledge of later times creates a surprise at the credulity of the
commissioners being so easily worked upon by tricks, which would now be
regarded as almost beneath the capacity of a schoolboy. The Woodstock
devil is the name by which the supposed spirit is known.

The strange events which are the subject of this article, happened in
the months of October and November, 1649. The commissioners arrived
on October the 13th, taking up their residence in the king’s own
apartments, turning his dining-room into their wood-yard, and supplying
themselves with fuel from a famous oak, called the Royal Oak,[9] that
nothing might be left with the name of king about it.

The first supernatural appearance that disturbed the equanimity of
these worthy commissioners was that of a large black dog, which,
entering one of the rooms, overturned two or three chairs, and then
disappeared under a bed. The next day noises were heard overhead, as
of persons walking, though they knew that all the doors were locked.
The wood of the king’s oak was brought by parcels from the dining-room,
and thrown with great violence into the presence-chamber. Giles Sharpe,
their secretary, was active in attempting to discover the causes of
these disturbances, but his inquiries were unsuccessful. On unlocking
the door of the room, in the presence of the commissioners, the wood
was found all thrown about in different directions. The chairs were
tossed about, the papers torn, and the ink spilt; which mischief, it
was argued, could only have been perpetrated by one who must have
entered through the key-hole.

At night the beds of Giles Sharpe and two other servants were lifted
up, and let down violently, so as to throw them out; again, on the
nineteenth, when in bed, the candles were blown out, with a sulphureous
smell, and the trenchers of wood hurled about the room.

On the twentieth the commissioners themselves, when in bed, were
attacked with cruel blows, and the curtains drawn to and fro with
great violence. This sort of attack upon the peace and safety of the
commissioners was repeated almost every night. They were also assaulted
from without, for a vast number of stones and horses’ bones were thrown
through the windows, to the great risk of those within.

A servant, who was rash enough to draw his sword, perceived that
an invisible hand had hold of it too, which, pulling it from him,
struck him a violent blow on the head with the pommel of it. Dr. Plot
concludes his relation of this affair with observing, that “many of
the circumstances related are not reconcilable to juggling,” and he
adds, “all which being put together, perhaps may easily persuade some
man, otherwise inclined, to believe that immaterial beings might be
concerned in this business, provided the speculative theist be not
after all a practical atheist.”

“The Secret History of the good Devil of Woodstock,” a pamphlet
published not long after these events, unravelled these mysteries. It
appears that one Joe Collins, commonly called “Funny Joe,” was that
very devil. He hired himself as a servant to the commissioners, under
the name of Giles Sharpe, and by the help of two friends, an unknown
trap-door in the ceiling of the bedchamber, and a pound of gunpowder,
played all these amazing tricks.

The sudden extinguishing of the candles was contrived by inserting
gunpowder into the lower part of each candle, destined to explode at
a certain time. The great dog was no other than one that had whelped
in that room shortly before, and which made all that disturbance in
seeking her puppies, and which, when she had served his purpose, Giles
Sharpe let out, and then pretended to search for.

The circumstance that had most effect in driving the commissioners
from Woodstock was this:--they had formed a reserve of a part of
the premises to themselves, and having entered into a private
agreement among themselves, they hid the writing in the earth, under
the roots of an orange-tree, which grew in a tub in the corner of
the room. In the midst of dinner one day this earth took fire, and
burned violently with a blue flame, filling the room with a strong
sulphureous stench; the explanation of which phenomenon may be found
in modern books of experimental chemistry, under the head of “receipt
to make an earthquake.” This last attack so completely terrified the
commissioners, that, fearing the very devils from hell were rising
against them, they speedily took to flight.

So early as the reign of Henry the Second, Woodstock was famed for
being the residence of the beautiful Rosamond, and it is thus quaintly
described by Speed. “Henry the Second built an intricate labyrinth at
Woodstock, and therein he stowed this pearl of his esteem (Rosamond),
unto whose closet, for the inexplicate windings, none could approach
but the king, and those instructed by him. Notwithstanding, his jealous
queen, Eleanor, favoured by accident, thus discovered the privacy of
the favourite, for a clewe of silk having fallen from Rosamond’s lap,
as she sat to take the air, and was suddenly fleeing from the sight of
the searcher, the end of silk fastened to her foot; the clewe, still
unwinding, remained behind, which the queen followed up till she had
found what she sought, and upon Rosamond so bestowed her spleen, that
the gentle ladye lived not long after.”




                             CHAPTER VII.

                         MILITARY STRATAGEMS.

  Characteristic Mark of a skilful General--Importance anciently
    attached to military Stratagems--The Stratagem of Joshua at
    Ai, the first which is recorded--Stratagem of Julius Cæsar
    in Gaul--Favourable Omen derived from Sneezing--Artifice
    of Bias at Priene--Telegraphic Communication--Mode adopted
    by Hystiæus to convey Intelligence--Relief of Casilinum by
    Gracchus--Stratagem of the Chevalier de Luxembourg to convey
    Ammunition into Lisle--Importance of concealing the Death of a
    General--The manner in which the Death of Sultan Solyman was kept
    secret--Stratagem of John Visconti--Stratagem of Lord Norwich at
    Angoulême--Capture of Amiens by the Spaniards--Manner in which
    the Natives of Sonia threw off the Yoke.


The part of a skilful general does not only consist in the capability
of gaining a great battle, but also in knowing when to avoid the risk
of an engagement. So numerous, and so variable are the chances of war,
that a commander of even the best appointed army should be prepared to
meet all emergencies, in the event of its strength being destroyed,
or its numbers diminished, by famine, fatigue, or desertion; so that,
notwithstanding these adverse circumstances, he may still have a chance
of overcoming by policy those enemies whom he had hoped to subdue by
the sword.

Discretion is always the better part of valour, and, in some cases, a
handful of men may decide the event of a campaign, in which, otherwise,
the blood of thousands might be spilt in vain. The old writers on
the art of war did not fail to attach great importance to those
_stratagems_, by which much was effected, or attempted, when one side
was reduced to the necessity of maintaining a defensive system of
warfare.

The earliest account of recourse being had to military stratagem is
that recorded in the eighth chapter of Joshua, where that leader of
the Israelites, besieging the city of Ai, said, “Behold ye shall lie
in wait against the city, even behind the city: go not very far from
the city, but be ye all ready: and I, and all the people that are with
me, will approach unto the city: and it shall come to pass, when they
come out against us, as at the first, that we will flee before them.
For they will come out after us, till we have drawn them from the city;
then ye shall rise up from the ambush, and seize upon the city: for the
Lord your God will deliver it into your hand.”

Thus fell the city of Ai into the hands of Joshua, and a similar kind
of stratagem has since frequently turned the day between contending
armies. Julius Cæsar did not consider it beneath a general or warrior
to have recourse to almost a similar stratagem, when part of the army
under Q. Cicero, in Gaul, was besieged. By the apparent flight of his
troops, Julius Cæsar drew the enemy into a convenient spot for an
engagement, and, turning, overcame them.

A circumstance most trifling in itself, when it has been ushered in by
superstition, as a good omen, has often raised the spirits of an army.
Xenophon relates, in the Anabasis, that when the Greeks in some alarm
were consulting, previous to the celebrated retreat of the ten thousand
out of Asia, an accident, which in itself was even ridiculous, did
nevertheless, through the importance attributed to it by the Grecian
superstition, assist not a little to infuse encouragement. Xenophon was
speaking of that favour from the gods which a righteous cause entitled
them to hope for, against a perjured enemy, when somebody sneezed:
immediately, the general voice addressed ejaculations to protecting
Jupiter, whose omen it was supposed to be, a sacrifice to the god was
proposed, a universal shout declared approbation, and the whole army in
chorus sang the pæan.

Bias, by the following artifice, induced Alyattes, King of Lydia, to
raise the siege of Priene, where he was born. That city was pressed
by famine, which circumstance being suspected by the besiegers, gave
them great hopes; Bias, however, caused two mules to be fattened, and
contrived a way to have them pass into the enemy’s camp. The good
condition they were in astonished the king, who thereupon sent deputies
into the city, under pretence of offering peace, but really to observe
the state of the town and people. Bias, guessing their errand, had
ordered the granaries to be filled with heaps of sand, and those heaps
to be covered with corn. When the deputies returned, and made their
report to the king, of the great plenty of provisions they had seen in
the city, he hesitated no longer, but concluded a treaty and raised the
siege.

The invention of telegraphic communication has proved of the greatest
utility in modern warfare, both for despatch and security. In ancient
times, the bearer of messages had both an important and dangerous
duty to perform, and one which was very uncertain in its execution.
A singular and ingenious method of communication, is attributed to
Hystiæus, who, desiring to write to Aristagoras, shaved the head of
his trustiest servant, and wrote upon his scalp, in certain brief
characters, what he would impart to his friend, and keeping him in his
house till the hair was grown as thick as before, then sent him on his
errand.[10]

By the policy of Gracchus, the Roman general, the Campanian city of
Casilinum was for a considerable time prevented from falling into the
hands of Annibal. Gracchus was encamped in the vicinity of the city,
but, though the garrison was reduced to the most dreadful extremity by
famine, many of the soldiers having been driven to commit suicide, he
did not dare to make a movement to relieve the besieged, the dictator
having imperatively enjoined him not to stir from his position. In this
emergency he had recourse to stratagem.

The Vulturnus ran through the place, and Gracchus resolved to make it
the channel by which to convey succours. “He therefore,” says Livy,
“collected corn from all parts of the country round, and having filled
therewith a great number of casks, sent a messenger to Casilinum
to the magistrate, desiring that the people should catch the casks
which the river would bring down. The following night was passed in
attentively watching for the completion of the hopes raised by the
Roman messenger, when the casks, being sent along the middle of the
stream, floated down to the town. The same stratagem was practised
with success on the following night and on the third; but the river
being afterwards rendered more rapid by the continued rains, an eddy
drove them across to the side where the enemy’s guards were posted, and
they were discovered sticking among osiers which grew on the banks.
This being reported to Annibal, care was taken for the future to guard
the Vulturnus with greater vigilance, so that no supply sent down by
it to the city should pass without discovery. Notwithstanding which,
quantities of nuts being poured into the river at the Roman camp,
and floating down to Casilinum, were stopped there with hurdles. The
scarcity, however, at last became so excessive, that tearing off the
straps and leathern coverings of their shields, and softening them in
boiling water, they endeavoured to chew them; nor did they abstain from
mice or any other kind of animal. They even dug up every sort of herb
and root that grew at the foot of the ramparts of the town; and when
the enemy had ploughed up all the ground round the wall, that produced
any herbs, they sowed it with turnip seed, which made Annibal exclaim,
‘Am I to sit here before Casilinum until these grow?’ Although he had
hitherto refused to listen to any terms of capitulation, yet he now
allowed overtures to be made to him, respecting the redeeming of the
men of free condition. An agreement was made, that for each of these a
ransom should be paid of seven ounces of gold; and then the garrison
surrendered.”

A still more daring, and almost equally successful stratagem was
employed, early in the eighteenth century, to protract the defence of
Lisle, which was then besieged by the Duke of Marlborough and Prince
Eugene. Ammunition beginning to be scarce in the city, the Chevalier
de Luxembourg formed a plan for introducing into the fortress a
supply, not only of powder, but also of men and arms. Having succeeded
in keeping his project a secret from the enemy, the Chevalier began
his march at the head of two thousand five hundred selected cavalry;
a part of whom were carbineers and dragoons. Each horseman carried
behind him a sack, containing sixty pounds of powder; and each dragoon
and carbineer had three muskets, and a large quantity of gun-flints.
Between nine and ten in the evening, the band reached the barrier of
the lines of circumvallation. In front of the detachment was an officer
who could speak Dutch well, and knew all the Dutch regiments which
were employed in patrolling. On being challenged by the guard, he
unhesitatingly replied, “Open the gate quickly; I am bringing powder
to the besiegers, and am pursued by a French detachment.” The barrier
was promptly opened. Nineteen hundred of the party had passed through,
when a French officer, seeing that his men were straggling, imprudently
exclaimed, in his native language, “Close up! close up!” This gave the
alarm to the allied officers, and a fire was opened upon the French.
The powder of some of the horsemen exploded, and sixty of them were
immediately blown to pieces. The rear of the party now took flight
towards Douay; but of those who had been fortunate enough to pass the
barrier, eighteen hundred reached Lisle, to which they brought a supply
of twelve hundred muskets and eighty thousand pounds of powder.

The well-being of an army, and the spirits of the troops during an
engagement, depend so much on the safety of their favourite general,
that any sudden rumour of his being slain would in all probability
entirely change the fortune of the day. In the event of such a
catastrophe his death has been often studiously concealed from the main
body of the troops, till it was no longer necessary or possible to
withhold such intelligence. The following instance, related by Ward, in
his Art of War, is perhaps the most remarkable, if correctly given, for
the length of time this secret was preserved.

Solyman, the Ottoman emperor, dying at the siege of Sigeth, in Hungary,
his death was cunningly concealed by Mahomet Bassa twenty days before
the Janizaries knew of it; and when any of them inquired for him, he
would show them the emperor sitting in his horse litter, as if troubled
with the gout; but the soldiers, suspecting something, began to be
mutinous, whereupon he promised that they should see the emperor the
next day, for which purpose he apparelled the corpse in the large royal
robes, and placed him in a chair at the end of a long gallery; a little
boy was placed behind, to move the emperor’s hand, and to stroke his
beard, as it seems his manner was. Which sign of life and strength
the soldiers perceiving were well contented, so that his death was
concealed for forty days more till the siege was ended.

John Visconti, Archbishop, as well as Governor of Milan, in the
fourteenth century, was a very ambitious character, and excited the
jealousy of the pope by his show of temporal authority, and by his
aiming at becoming master of all Italy. The pope, who resided at
that time at Avignon, sent a nuncio to John Visconti, to demand the
city of Bologna, which he had purchased, and to choose whether he
would possess the spiritual or temporal power, for both could not be
united. The archbishop, after hearing the message with respect, said
he would answer it the following Sunday, at the cathedral. The day
came, and, after celebrating mass in his pontifical robes, he advanced
towards the legate, requiring him to repeat the orders of the pope,
on the choice of the spiritual or the temporal: then taking a cross
in one hand, and drawing forth a naked sword with the other, he said,
“Behold my spiritual and my temporal, and tell the holy father from
me, that with the one I will defend the other.” The pope, not content
with this answer, commenced a process, and summoned him to appear in
person, on pain of excommunication. The archbishop received the brief,
and promised to obey it; he sent immediately to Avignon one of his
secretaries, ordering him to retain for his use all the houses and
stables he could hire in Avignon, with provisions for the subsistence
of twelve thousand horse, and six thousand foot. The secretary executed
his commission so well that the strangers, who came on business, could
find no place to lodge in. The pope, being informed of this, asked
the secretary if the archbishop required so many houses. The latter
answered, that he feared those would not be sufficient, because his
master was coming with eighteen thousand troops, besides a great number
of the inhabitants of Milan, who would accompany him. Terrified at
this account, the pope paid immediately the expense the secretary had
been at, and dismissed him, with orders to tell the archbishop, that he
dispensed with his making a journey to Avignon.

In the wars between Edward the Third and Philip of France, Angoulême
was besieged by the Duke of Normandy. After a brave and vigorous
defence, the governor, Lord Norwich, found himself reduced to such
extremities, as obliged him to employ a stratagem, in order to save his
garrison, and prevent his being reduced to surrender at discretion. He
appeared on the walls, and desired a parley with the Duke of Normandy.
The duke told Norwich that he supposed he intended to capitulate. “Not
at all,” replied he; “but as to-morrow is the feast of the Virgin, to
whom I know that you, sir, as well as myself, bear a great devotion,
I desire a cessation of arms for that day.” The proposal was agreed
to, and Norwich, having ordered his forces to prepare all their
baggage, marched out next day, and advanced towards the French camp.
The besiegers, imagining that they were to be attacked, ran to their
arms; but Norwich sent a messenger to the Duke, reminding him of his
engagement. The duke, who piqued himself on faithfully keeping his
word, exclaimed, “I see the governor has outwitted me, but let us be
content with gaining the place;” and the English were allowed to pass
through the besieging army unmolested.

By the following stratagem on the part of the Spaniards, in 1597,
Amiens was taken. Soldiers, disguised like peasants, conducted a cart
loaded with nuts towards the gate of the town, and let them fall, as
if accidentally, just as the gate was opened; and while the guard was
busied in gathering them up, the Spaniards entering, secured the gate,
and thus gave their countrymen the opportunity to come up, and become
masters of the town.

According to the testimony of the natives of Congo, says Mr. Maxwell,
the country of Sonia, amongst other tribes, at no great distance of
time, formed part of the kingdom of Congo, and the people of Sonia were
obliged to carry burdens of white sand, from the beach to Banza-Congo,
one hundred and fifty miles distant, to form pleasant walks to the
royal residence. This servitude greatly exasperated the men of Sonia,
whose warlike and independent spirit is now feared and respected by
all the neighbouring nations; and, having concealed their weapons in
the several burdens of sand, they were by this contrivance enabled to
avenge themselves of the indignity put upon them, and to plunder the
city, killing many of the queen’s people. Having thus shaken off their
yoke, Sonia has since been governed by native princes.




                             CHAPTER VIII.

                MALINGERING, OR SIMULATION OF DISEASES.

  Former Prevalence of Malingering in the Army; and the Motives for
    it--Decline of the Practice--Where most Prevalent--The means of
    Simulation reduced to a System--Cases of simulated Ophthalmia
    in the 50th Regiment--The Deception wonderfully kept up by many
    Malingerers--Means of Detection--Simulated Paralysis--Impudent
    Triumph manifested by Malingerers--Curious cases of
    Hollidge--Gutta Serena, and Nyctalopia counterfeited--Blind
    Soldiers employed in Egypt--Cure, by actual cautery, of a
    Malingerer--Simulation of Consumption and other Diseases--Feigned
    Deafness--Detection of a Man who simulated Deafness--Instances of
    Self-mutilation committed by Soldiers--Simulation of Death.


A very serious evil has existed in the army, resulting from a very
general practice of idle and dissolute soldiers in barracks, and even
in more active service, feigning diseases and disabilities; for the
purpose of either escaping duty, or in the hopes of being altogether
discharged from the service, and procuring a pension. This imposture
has been termed Malingering, or the simulation of diseases, and
the unsuccessful or suspected impostors have been usually called
Malingerers. In vulgar English, the trick is called Shamming Abram.

Remarkable ingenuity, and a very considerable knowledge of the
powers and effects of medicinal agents, have been shown by those
who, _à priori_, would not be suspected of such information: and the
pertinacity shown by the impostors, when the object was to procure
their discharge, has been often wonderful.

The reasons which call for, or privilege a soldier to expect, his
discharge, are chronic and incurable rather than acute diseases. It is
natural, therefore, to find the malingerers most expert in simulating
the former, though, at the same time, the more acute diseases have not
been less faithfully represented, when the object in view was only a
temporary evasion of duty.

This practice has prevailed to a greater or less extent at different
periods of our medical-military history; and it is gratifying to learn,
from authentic sources, that in the present period of highly improved
discipline in the British army, there are not probably two malingerers
for ten who were found in the military hospitals thirty or forty years
since. It also occurs more or less according to the manner of forming
a regiment. In some of the cavalry regiments, and some of the Highland
and other distinguished infantry battalions, in which, along with a
mild but exact discipline, there is a strong attachment to the service,
and remarkable _esprit du corps_, there is scarcely an instance of
any of those disgraceful attempts to deceive the surgeon; while in
regiments which have been hastily recruited, and under circumstances
unfavourable to progressive and complete discipline, the system of
imposition is perfectly understood. Among those who counterfeit
diseases, it has been observed that the Irish are the most numerous,
the Scotsmen less so, but malingering seems least of all the vice of
English soldiers.

There appears to be a species of free-masonry among soldiers, and thus
these methods of imposture have been systematized, and handed down
for the common benefit. A case occurred of a man having a rupture,
which on inspection was found to be artificially formed from some
written directions, “How to make a rupture,” which were produced. The
man was discharged by his commanding officer, but the discharge not
being backed by the surgeon’s recommendatory certificate, he lost his
pension; the commanding officer after his return from Corunna met this
man perfectly well, following the laborious occupation of a porter.

In the year 1804, the great increase of ophthalmia in the 50th
regiment, and the reported detection of frauds in other regiments,
led to a suspicion in the mind of the surgeon of that corps, and
a consequent investigation, by which a regular correspondence was
detected between the men under medical treatment and their parents
or friends. Those suffering from ophthalmia, within the walls of the
hospital, requested that those without would forward to them corrosive
sublimate, lime, and blue-stone; and by the application of these acrid
substances to their eyes, they hoped to get them into such a state
of disease, as would enable them to procure their discharge, with a
pension. And they mentioned the names of men who had been successful by
similar means. Proofs of guilt having been established, the delinquents
were tried by a court-martial, convicted, and punished.

It is hardly possible to believe, that men would endure not only the
inconvenience of a severe ophthalmia, than which, perhaps, nothing is
more painful, but would even risk the total loss of sight, for the
uncertain prospect of a trifling pension, and with the conviction,
that even if they gained it, they reduced themselves to a helpless
dependence on others through life. But it is nevertheless certain,
that whole wards have been filled with soldiers labouring under this
artificially excited disease; this inflammation of the eye having been
produced, and maintained, by quicklime, strong infusions of tobacco,
Spanish flies, nitrate of silver, and other metallic salts. The
inflammation thus caused is most painful, yet it has been kept up under
every privation which can make life miserable.

Wonderful indeed is the obstinacy some malingerers evince; night and
day, they will remain, with the endurance of a fakir, in positions most
irksome, for weeks and months; nay, many men for the same period have,
with surprising resolution and recollection, sat and walked with their
bodies bent double, without forgetting for one moment the character of
their assumed infirmity.

These impostors are most easily discovered by a retaliating deception
on the part of the surgeon; he should conceal his suspicions, and
appear to give credit to all that is related to him of the history of
the disease, and propose some sort of treatment accordingly.

The nervous disorders that are simulated are such as to require a
constant and unceasing watchfulness on the part of the impostor, lest
he should betray himself.

Paralysis of one arm was feigned, with great perseverance and
consistency, for months; the soldier pretending that he had fallen
asleep in the open air, and awoke with his arm benumbed and powerless.
This farce he kept up with such boldness, that, being suspected, a
court-martial was held on him, and he was even tied up to the halberts
to be punished; but the commanding officer thought the evidence not
sufficiently convincing. Having, however, subsequently undergone very
severe treatment, and there being no prospect of a pension, he at last
gave in.

The unprincipled obstinacy of some individuals even triumphs openly in
the success of their imposture. A trooper in the 12th pretended that
he had lost the use of his right arm; and, after resisting for a great
length of time severe hospital discipline, he procured his discharge.
When he was leaving the regiment, and fairly on the top of the coach,
at starting, he waved his paralytic arm in triumph, and cheered at the
success of his plan. Another soldier, who pretended that he had lost
the use of his lower extremities, was reported unfit for service, and
was discharged. When his discharge was obtained, he caused himself, on
a field day, to be taken in a cart to the Phœnix park, and in front of
the regiment, drawn up in a line, he had the cart driven under a tree;
he then leaped out of the cart, springing up three times, insulted the
regiment, and scampered off at full speed.

A third soldier, of the name of Hollidge, pretending to be deaf and
dumb after an attack of fever, never for one moment forgot his assumed
character, till his purpose was attained. Being useful as a tailor, he
was kept for five or six years subsequent to this pretended calamity,
and carried on all communication by writing. On one occasion, whilst
practising firing with blank cartridge, an awkward recruit shot
Hollidge in the ear, who expressed pain and consternation by a variety
of contortions, but never spoke. Not having been heard to articulate
for five years, he was at last discharged; he then recovered the use of
speech, and a vacancy occurring shortly after, he offered himself to
fill the situation, namely, as master tailor to the regiment.

That species of blindness, thus feelingly described by Milton,

    “So thick a _drop serene_ hath quenched these orbs,”

and which is that in which no manifest alteration takes place in the
eye, has been produced by the application of belladonna. Nyctalopia,
or night blindness, was frequently feigned in Egypt, and nearly half
of a corps were, or pretended to be, afflicted with it: as the troops
were employed in digging and throwing up fortifications, this state of
vision was found of not so much consequence. In transporting the earth,
a blind man was joined to, and followed by, one who could see; and when
the sentries were doubled, a blind man and one that could see were put
together, and not perhaps without advantage, as, during the night,
hearing, upon an outpost, is often of more importance than sight.

One unprincipled wretch, in an hospital, pretending to be afflicted
with a hopeless complaint, which was a subject of offence to the whole
ward, being detected, it was determined to apply the actual cautery.
On the first application of the red-hot spatula, this fellow, who for
eleven months had lost the use of his lower limbs, gave the man who
held his leg so violent a kick, that he threw him down, and instantly
exclaimed that he was shamming, and would do his duty if released; but
the surgeon declared that he would apply the iron to the other hip, on
which he roared out that he had been shamming to get his discharge. To
the amusement of all around, he walked to his bed; and when the burned
parts were healed, he returned to his duty.

Spitting of blood and consumption are rather favourite diseases with
soldiers who seek their discharge from the service through imposture;
yet an acute physician may easily detect the imposition. Palpitation
and violent action of the heart the impostors know how to produce by
the juice of hellebore; vomiting by secret pressure on the stomach;
tympany, or distention of the body by air, is produced by swallowing,
on philosophical and chemical principles, chalk and vinegar.

The acute diseases have many symptoms which are easily simulated, but
as easily detected. The appearance of the white tongue is created
by rubbing it with chalk, or whitening from the wall; but washing
the mouth with water at once proves the deceit. Dr. Hennen, in his
Military Surgery, says, “Profligates have, to my knowledge, boasted
that they have often received indulgences from the medical officers
in consequence of a supposed febrile attack, by presenting themselves
after a night’s debauch, which they had purposely protracted, to
aid the deception. Febrile symptoms are also produced by swallowing
tobacco-juice. One man, if unwilling to be cured secundum artem, was at
least anxious to enumerate his symptoms in an orthodox manner, for he
had purloined some pages from Zimmerman’s Treatise on Dysentery, (the
disease he had thought proper to simulate,) from one of the medical
officers; and from which he was daily in the habit of recounting a
change of symptoms. Stoical indifference to their frequently painful
imposture and hardihood in maintaining its character, are the necessary
qualifications of malingerers, who have frequently evinced a constancy
and fortitude under severe pain and privations worthy of a better
cause.”

A patient permitted all the preparatory measures for amputation before
he thought proper to relax his knee-joint; and another suffered himself
to be almost drowned in a deep lake, into which he was plunged from a
boat, before he stretched out his arm to save himself by swimming, an
exercise in which he was known to excel.

Those who affect deafness, are frequently caught in a snare by opening
the conversation with them in a very high tone of voice, but gradually
sinking it to its usual compass; when, thrown off his guard, the
impostor will reply to such questions as are put to him. A recruit,
unwilling to go to the East Indies, feigned deafness; he was admitted
into the hospital, and put on spoon-diet; for nine days no notice
was taken of him. On the tenth the physician, having made signs of
inquiry to him, asked the hospital sergeant what diet he was on? the
sergeant answered, “Spoon-diet.” The physician, affecting to be angry,
said, “Are you not ashamed of yourself, to have kept this man so
long on spoon-meat? the poor fellow is nearly starved; let him have
a beef-steak and a pint of porter.” Murphy could contain himself no
longer; he completely forgot his assumed defect, and, with a face full
of gratitude, cried, “God bless your honour! you are the best gentleman
I have seen for many a day.”

During the insurrection in the Kandian country, in 1818, a private
belonging to the 19th regiment was sentry at a post, and was
occasionally fired at by the enemy from the neighbouring jungle.
Availing himself of what appeared a favourable opportunity for getting
invalided and sent home, he placed the muzzle of his musket close to
the inside of his left leg, and discharging the piece, he blew away
nearly the whole of his calf. He asserted, to those who came to his
assistance, that the wound had proceeded from a shot of the enemy’s
from the jungle; but the traces of gunpowder found in the leg, told a
different tale, as well as his musket, which was recently discharged.

A sergeant in the 62d regiment purchased a pistol, and hired a person
to shoot him through the arm; hoping, by these means, to make it appear
that he had been fired at by one disaffected to the military, and that
he should be discharged with a large pension. In this, however, he was
disappointed.

Even death itself has been simulated. When some officers, in India,
were breakfasting in the commander’s tent, the body of a native, said
to have been murdered by the sepoys, was brought in and laid down. The
crime could not be brought home to any one of them, yet there was the
body. A suspicion, however, crossed the adjutant’s mind, and, having
the kettle in his hand, a thought struck him that he would pour a
little boiling water on the body; he did so; upon which the murdered
remains started up, and scampered off.




                              CHAPTER IX.

                MISCELLANEOUS IMPOSTORS AND IMPOSTURES.

  Mary Tofts, the Rabbit Breeder, of Godalming--Progress and
    Detection of her Impostures--Poisoning of St. Andre--The Bottle
    Conjuror--Advertisements on this Occasion--Riot produced by
    the Fraud--Squibs and Epigrams to which it gave rise--Case
    of Elizabeth Canning--Violent Controversy which arose out of
    it--She is found guilty of Perjury and transported--The Cock
    Lane Ghost--Public Excitement occasioned by it--Detection
    of the Fraud--Motive for the Imposture--The Stockwell
    Ghost--The Sampford Ghost--Mystery in which the Affair was
    involved--Astonishing Instance of Credulity in Perigo and his
    Wife--Diabolical Conduct of Mary Bateman--She is hanged for
    Murder--Metamorphosis of the Chevalier d’Eon--Multifarious
    Disguises of Price, the Forger--Miss Robertson--The fortunate
    Youth--The Princess Olive--Caraboo--Pretended Fasting--Margaret
    Senfrit--Catherine Binder--The Girl of Unna--The Osnaburg
    Girl--Anne Moore.


Towards the close of the year 1726, one of the most extraordinary
and impudent impostures on record was carried into execution by a
woman named Mary Tofts, the wife of a poor journeyman clothworker at
Godalming, in Surrey. She is described as having been of “a healthy
strong constitution, small size, fair complexion, a very stupid and
sullen temper, and unable to write or read.” Stupid as she was supposed
to be, she had, however, art enough to keep up for a considerable time
the credit of her fraud. She pretended to bring forth rabbits; and she
accounted for this monstrous deviation from the laws of nature, by
saying, that “as she was weeding in a field, she saw a rabbit spring up
near her, after which she ran, with another woman that was at work just
by her; this set her a longing for rabbits, being then, as she thought,
five weeks enceinte; the other woman perceiving she was uneasy, charged
her with longing for the rabbit they could not catch, but she denied
it. Soon after, another rabbit sprung up near the same place, which she
endeavoured likewise to catch. The same night she dreamt that she was
in a field with those two rabbits in her lap, and awaked with a sick
fit, which lasted till morning; from that time, for above three months,
she had a constant and strong desire to eat rabbits, but being very
poor and indigent could not procure any.”

At first sight, it would seem that so gross an imposition, as that
which was attempted by Mary Tofts, must have been unanimously scouted.
But this was by no means the case. So well did she manage, and so ready
are some people to be deceived, that she actually deluded her medical
attendant, Mr. Howard, a man of probity, who had practised for thirty
years. There can be no doubt of his belief that, in the course of about
a month, he had aided her to bring forth nearly twenty rabbits.

The news of these marvellous births spread far and wide, and soon found
numerous believers. It attracted the attention of even George the
First, who sent down to Godalming his house surgeon, Mr. Ahlers, to
inquire into the fact. Ahlers went back to London fully convinced that
he had obtained ocular and tangible proof of the truth of the story;
so much so, indeed, that he promised to procure for Mary a pension.
Mr. St. Andre, the king’s surgeon and anatomist, was despatched in the
course of a day or two, to make a further examination. He also returned
to the metropolis a firm believer. The rabbits, which he and Ahlers
carried with them, as testimonies, had the honour of being dissected
before his majesty. An elaborate report of all the circumstances
relative to their production and dissection, and to his visit to
Godalming, was published by St. Andre, and the public mind consequently
began to be agitated in an extraordinary manner. A furious controversy
arose between the credulous and the incredulous, in which Whiston is
said to have borne a part, by writing a pamphlet, to show that the
miracle was the exact completion of a prophecy in Esdras. On the other
hand, the caricaturists of the incredulous faction exerted themselves
to cast ridicule on their opponents. Among these was Hogarth, who
published an engraving called Cunicularii, or the Wise Men of Godliman.

Though the report, by St. Andre, contained many circumstances which
were palpably calculated to excite a suspicion of fraud, the multitude
was as blind to them as he had been. The delusion continued to spread,
and even the king himself was enrolled among the believers. The rent
of rabbit warrens, it is affirmed, sunk to nothing, as no one would
presume to eat a rabbit. The trick was, however, on the point of being
found out. To Queen Caroline, then Princess of Wales, is ascribed the
merit of having been active in promoting measures to undeceive the
people.

The miraculous Mary Tofts was now brought to town, where she could be
more closely watched than at Godalming, and prevented from obtaining
the means of carrying on her imposture. Among those who took a part
on this occasion, the most conspicuous was Sir Richard Manningham, an
eminent physician and Fellow of the Royal Society; and he had at length
the satisfaction of detecting her. She held out, however, till her
courage was shaken by a threat to perform a dangerous operation upon
her, which threat was backed by another from a magistrate, that she
should be sent to prison. She then confessed, that the fraud had been
suggested to her by a woman, who told her, that she could put her into
a way of getting a good livelihood, without being obliged to work for
it as formerly, and promised continually to supply her with rabbits,
for which she was to receive a part of the gain. The farce terminated
by the Godalming miracle-monger being committed to Tothill Fields’
Bridewell.

The reputation of St. Andre, who had previously been much in favour
at court, was greatly injured by his conduct in this affair. The
public attention had once before been directed to him by a mysterious
circumstance; and his enemies did not fail now to advert to that
circumstance, and to charge him with having himself played the part
of an impostor. It appears that in February, 1724, he was summoned to
visit a patient, whom he had never before seen. The messenger led him
in the dark, through numerous winding alleys and passages, to a house
in a court, where he found the woman for whom he was to prescribe.
The man, after having introduced him, went out, and soon returned
with three glasses of liquor on a plate, one of which St. Andre was
prevailed on to take; but, “finding the liquor strong and ill-tasted,
he drank very little of it.” Before he reached his home he began to be
ill, and soon manifested all the symptoms of having taken poison. The
government offered a reward of two hundred pounds for the detection
of the offender, but he was never discovered. It was now asserted, by
the enemies of St. Andre, that the story of having been poisoned was
a mere fabrication, for the purpose of bringing him into practice.
This, however, could not have been the case; for the report, signed by
six eminent physicians, who attended him, abundantly proves that he
was, for nearly a fortnight, in the utmost danger, and that, according
to all appearance, his sufferings were caused by poison. We may,
therefore, conclude that, though he was an egregious dupe, with respect
to Mary Tofts, he was not, in this instance, an impostor.

    “For when a man beats out his brains,
     The devil’s in it if he feigns.”

In 1749, three-and-twenty years after the exposure of Mary Tofts, there
appeared, about the middle of January, the ensuing advertisement, which
seems to have been intended to try how far the credulous folly of the
town might be worked upon.

“At the new theatre in the Haymarket, on Monday next, the 16th instant,
is to be seen a person who performs the several most surprising things
following: viz. first, he takes a common walking-cane from any of the
spectators, and thereon plays the music of every instrument now in use,
and likewise sings to surprising perfection. Secondly, he presents you
with a common wine-bottle, which any one present may first examine;
this bottle is placed on a table, in the middle of the stage, and
he (without any equivocation) goes into it, in the sight of all the
spectators, and sings in it; during his stay in the bottle, any person
may handle it, and see plainly that it does not exceed a common tavern
bottle. Those on the stage or in the boxes may come in masked habits
(if agreeable to them), and the performer (if desired) will inform them
who they are.” The display of these wonders was to occupy two hours and
a half. The advertisement also promised that the conjuror, after the
performance, would show to any gentlemen or ladies, for, as Trapbois
phrases it, a proper “con-si-de-ra-tion,” the likeness of any deceased
friend or relative, with which they might also converse; would tell
their most secret thoughts; and would give them a full view of persons,
whether dead or alive, who had injured them.

At the same time with the above advertisement, there came forth
another, which may have either been intended to put the public on
their guard by its out-heroding Herod, or to make their credulity, if
possible, still more glaring, in case they should accept the invitation
of the Bottle Conjuror. It purported to be issued by Signor Capitello
Jumpedo, lately arrived from Italy, “a surprising dwarf, no taller
than a tobacco-pipe,” who could perform many wonderful equilibres on
the tight and slack rope, transform his body into above ten thousand
different shapes and postures, and who, after having diverted the
spectators two hours and a half, would “open his mouth wide, and jump
down his own throat.” This most “wonderfullest wonder of all wonders
as ever the world wondered at,” expressed his willingness to join in
performance with the Bottle Conjuror Musician.

Though one might suppose that nothing short of insanity or idiocy
could bring spectators on such an occasion, yet it is certain that
the theatre was thronged with people of all degrees, from the highest
ranks of the peerage down to such of the humblest class as could raise
two shillings for admission to the gallery. That nothing might be
wanting to try the patience of the spectators, not a single fiddle had
been provided to amuse them. At length, tired of waiting, they became
restive; cat-calls, vociferations, and beating of feet and sticks on
the floor, were heard in discordant chorus. At this moment a man came
from behind the scenes, bowed, and announced that, if the performer
did not appear, the money should be returned. This annunciation was
succeeded by another person starting up in the pit, and stating that,
if double prices were given, the conjuror would get into a pint bottle.
This seems to have brought the multitude to the use of the small
portion of sense which nature had bestowed on them. They discovered
that they had been cheated, and they prepared to take vengeance on the
cheater. The throwing of a lighted candle from one of the boxes into
the pit was the signal for riot. All who thought that, in such cases,
the better half of valour is discretion, now became anxious to secure
their retreat. A rush accordingly took place towards the doors, and
numerous were the wigs, hats, swords, canes, and shoes, that were lost
in consequence. As the more timid part of the crowd forced their way
out, the mob which surrounded the house forced their way in. Joined by
these allies, the party which had remained behind began, and speedily
completed the work of destruction. The benches were torn up, the boxes
pulled down; and the scenes broken to pieces; the fragments were
then taken into the street, a huge bonfire was made of them, and the
stage-curtain was hoisted on a pole, as a standard, above the fire.
The guards were at last sent for, but before their arrival the mob
had disappeared, leaving nothing but smoking embers and a dismantled
theatre.

Foote and others were accused of having originated or shared in this
trick; but they disavowed any participation in it, and there seems
no reason to doubt their veracity. Some thick-skulled bigots gravely
asserted, that it was invented by a Jesuit, “to try how ripe the nation
was to swallow the absurdities of transubstantiation.” With more
likelihood, it was said that, in order to win a wager which he had
laid respecting the extreme gullibility of the public, the scheme was
contrived by a mischievous young nobleman.

For some time after the event, the newspapers were filled with
squibs and epigrams. Among the advertisements in ridicule of the
bottle-conjuror’s, one of the best purported to be from “the
body-surgeon of the Emperor of Monœmungi.” He thus terminated the
description of his budget of wonders: “He opens the head of a justice
of peace, takes out his brains, and exchanges them for those of a calf;
the brains of a beau, for those of an ass; and the heart of a bully,
for that of a sheep; which operations render the persons more rational
and sociable creatures than ever they were in their lives.”

In the next instance of imposture which occurred, those who were misled
could hardly be considered as blameworthy, the circumstances being
such as to account for their erroneous judgment. The case to which
allusion is here made, was that of Elizabeth Canning, in the year 1753.
This female, who was about eighteen years of age, after having been
absent twenty-eight days, returned home in a squalid and apparently
half-starved condition. The story which she told was that, as she was
proceeding at night from her uncle’s to the house of the person with
whom she lived as servant, she was attacked by two men, in Moorfields,
who first robbed her, gave her a blow on the temple, and then dragged
her along, she being part of the time in fits, till they reached a
house of ill-fame, kept by Susannah Wells, at Enfield Wash.

On her arrival there, she was accosted by a gipsy, named Mary Squires,
who asked her if she would “go their way; for if she would, she should
have fine clothes.” Supposing that Squires alluded to prostitution,
Canning replied in the negative; Squires, upon this, ripped up the
lace of her stays with a knife, took away the stays, and thrust her
into a back room like a hayloft, the window of which was boarded
inside. In that room she was imprisoned for twenty-seven days; her
only subsistence being a scanty portion of bread, some water, and a
small mince-pie, which she chanced to have in her pocket. At last, she
bethought her of breaking down the board, after which she crept on a
penthouse, whence she dropped on the ground. She then made the best of
her way home.

Universal pity was excited by the tale of her sufferings, and a
subscription was raised for her. The most violent public indignation
was expressed against the two criminals; and, while this ferment was
at its height, Wells and Squires were brought to trial. The evidence
of Elizabeth Canning was corroborated by that of Virtue Hall, and by
various circumstances, and the jury found both of the prisoners guilty.
Squires was condemned to death, and Wells was ordered to be branded,
and imprisoned for six months.

Squires would certainly have suffered had not Sir Crisp Gascoyne, who
was then Lord Mayor, fortunately interposed in her favour. Squires
herself solemnly declared that she could bring many witnesses to
prove that she was in the west of England during the whole of the
time that was sworn to by Canning. There were besides some startling
discrepancies between Canning’s evidence and the real situation of
places and things; and, to render the matter still more doubtful,
Virtue Hall, the main prop of Canning’s story, retracted her evidence.
Sir Crisp Gascoyne succeeded in obtaining a respite for Squires, during
which time so much testimony was obtained in her behalf, that a free
pardon was granted to her. Such, however, was the general prejudice in
Canning’s favour, that the benevolent exertions of Sir Crisp rendered
him extremely unpopular. Floods of ink were expended in pamphlets by
her defenders, among whom was the highly gifted author of Tom Jones.
Her opponents were equally active.

The mass of evidence against Canning at length became so enormous, that
it was resolved to put her upon her trial for perjury. The trial lasted
five days, and more than a hundred and twenty witnesses were examined.
Upwards of forty of them were brought forward to testify as to the
movements of Squires, and they traced her journeyings day by day, and
proved, by a chain of evidence of which not a single link was wanting,
that during the whole of the time charged against her by Canning she
was far distant in the west of England. The story told by Canning was
also shown to be in some parts contradictory, and in others at variance
with the facts. In conclusion, she was found guilty, and was sentenced
to seven years transportation. In August 1754, she was conveyed to New
England, where she is said to have married advantageously. Some time
before her departure, she published a declaration in which she repeated
her charge against Squires, in spite of the triumphant manner in which
that charge had been refuted; and, blindly faithful to her cause, many
of her partisans obstinately persevered in asserting her innocence.

A few years subsequently to the affair of Elizabeth Canning, there
occurred an event, which amply proved that superstition and credulity
were as flourishing as ever. In January 1762 the whole town was thrown
into a state of excitement by the imposture which bears the name of
“the Cock-lane Ghost,” so called from the place where the mummery was
performed, and the supposed agent in the performance. The scene in
which the farce commenced was the house of one Parsons, the parish
clerk of St. Sepulchre’s. As a preliminary to the proceedings, it was
reported that, nearly two years before the affair gained notoriety,
alarming knockings and scratchings had been heard by the daughter of
Parsons, a girl about twelve years old, and that she and others had
seen, at her father’s house, the apparition of a woman, surrounded by a
blazing light. The girl, on being questioned as to whom the apparition
resembled, said it was like Mrs. Kent, who had formerly been a lodger
there, and had died of the smallpox since her removal. The next step
was to throw out mysterious hints that Mrs. Kent had been murdered.

These rumours were soon spread abroad, and the credulous and the
curious rushed with headlong haste to witness the new marvels. The
knockings and scratchings had by this time become exceedingly violent.
It was now sagely resolved that several gentlemen, among whom a
clergyman acted a prominent part, should sit up by the bed-side of Miss
Parsons, to question the supposed ghost. As the ghost, it was imagined,
might be dumb, or have forgotten its native tongue, the clergyman
settled that it should reply by knocks; one knock being an affirmative
answer, and two knocks a negative. This arrangement having been made,
the ghost was interrogated, and it replied, that it was the spirit of a
woman named Kent, who had been poisoned.

As some persons suspected imposture, the girl was removed from her
home, and was successively put to bed at several houses; the number
of watchers was increased to nearly twenty, several of whom were
clergymen and ladies. Still the knockings and scratchings were
continued, and the same answers as before were made to questions. At
length, on being pressed to give some proof of its veracity, the ghost
consented to attend one of the gentlemen into the vault where the body
was buried, and manifest its presence by a knock upon the coffin.

When the appointed hour arrived, “the spirit was very seriously
advertised, that the person to whom the promise was made of striking
the coffin, was then about to visit the vault, and that the performance
of the promise was then claimed. The company, at one, went into the
church, and the gentleman to whom the promise was made, went, with one
more, into the vault. The spirit was solemnly required to perform its
promise, but nothing more than silence ensued. The person supposed to
be accused by the ghost then went down, with several others, but no
effect was perceived. Upon their return they examined the girl, but
could draw no confession from her. Between two and three she desired,
and was permitted, to go home with her father.”

This want of punctuality in the ghost gave a fatal blow to its
reputation. Even the most besotted of the believers were staggered
by it. A flimsy attempt was therefore made to restore the ghost’s
credit, by asserting that the coffin and corpse had been removed,
which, of course, had prevented the spirit from giving the signal;
but on examination they were found to be safe in the vault. Stricter
precautions were now taken to guard against deception being practised
by the girl; her bed was slung like a hammock, in the middle of the
room, and she was closely watched. Driven to her last shifts, she
contrived to secrete, but not unseen, a bit of board previously to her
being put to bed, and having, as she thought, secured the necessary
materials for carrying on the trick, she ventured to declare that she
would bring the ghost at six the next morning. In the morning she
accordingly began to make the accustomed sounds, and, on being asked if
she had in the bed any wood to strike upon, she positively denied the
fact. The bed-clothes were then opened, the board was found, and this
simple process annihilated the Cock Lane Ghost.

Mr. Kent, the accused person, had, in the mean while, proved his
innocence, by certificates from the physician and apothecary who
attended upon the deceased female. The base attack upon his character
appears to have been prompted by revenge. While lodging with Parsons
he had lent him some money, which, after much forbearance, he was
compelled to recover by a suit at law. The malignant offender, however,
did not escape punishment; he, with others who had lent themselves to
his imposture, being ultimately brought to trial, and found guilty of a
conspiracy.

In 1778, the Stockwell ghost, as it was denominated, spread terror in
the village from whence it derived its name, and was for some time a
subject of general conversation and wonderment. Its pranks have been
described in Sir Walter Scott’s amusing “Letters on Demonology and
Witchcraft,” and consequently it is unnecessary to dwell upon them here.

For a long period after this, it would seem that ghosts were either out
of fashion, or had become averse from exhibiting before multitudes,
and were determined to confine their efforts to the scaring of
country bumpkins. It was not till 1810 that a supernatural case of
any importance occurred. This case was, it must be owned, far more
interesting and startling than its predecessors; it having been managed
with such consummate skill as to baffle all attempts to penetrate the
mystery. The house of Mr. Chave at Sampford Peverell, in Devonshire,
was the scene on which the wonders were acted for several months. The
spiritual agent appears to have occasionally assumed the form of some
nondescript animal, which always eluded pursuit, and to have had an
extreme dislike of women, whom it always pummelled unmercifully. The
Rev. C. Colton, the author of Lacon, who endeavoured, but in vain,
to find out the cause of the disturbance, tells us that he examined
several females who had slept in the house, many of whom were on oath,
and they all, without exception, agreed in affirming that “their
night’s rest was invariably destroyed by violent blows from some
invisible hand, by an unaccountable and rapid drawing and withdrawing
of the curtains, by a suffocating and almost inexpressible weight,
and by a repetition of sounds, so loud as at times to shake the whole
room.” Numerous other respectable witnesses also testified, and offered
to do so on oath, to various astonishing circumstances. Suspicions
having been expressed that the whole was a juggle, carried on by Mr.
Chave and his servants, they made an affidavit denying, in the most
explicit terms, any knowledge whatever of the manner in which the
sights and sounds were produced. A reward of 250_l._ was at length
offered to any one who would throw light on this obscure subject.
Tempting as this bait was, no one came forward to seize it. After a
while the hubbub ceased; but, like Junius, the mischievous disturber of
Sampford Peverell remains to this day undiscovered.

In another part of the country, a few years before the Sampford ghost
began his vagaries, a fatal example of excessive credulity was afforded
by a man and his wife, named Perigo. The wife being ill, Perigo applied
to one Mary Bateman to cure her. Bateman declined the task, but said
that she had a friend at Scarborough, a Miss Blyth, who could “read the
stars,” and remove all ailments whether of body or mind. To enable this
reader of the stars to gain a knowledge of the disease, it was said to
be necessary that the sick woman should send her a petticoat; it was
accordingly delivered to Bateman. There was, in truth, no such person
as Blyth; but a pretended answer from her was read to the credulous
Perigos, in which they were told that they must communicate with her
through the medium of Bateman. As a commencement, they were directed
to give Bateman five guinea notes, who would return an equal number in
a small bag; but they were informed that, if curiosity induced them to
look into the bag, the charm would be broken, and sudden death would
ensue. In this manner forty guineas were at various times obtained, all
of which, they were assured, would be found in the bag when the moment
came for its being opened. Demand followed demand without intermission,
and still the poor deluded beings continued to satisfy them. Clothing
of all kinds, bedding, a set of china, edible articles, and thirty
pounds more, were among the sacrifices which were made to the rapacious
impostor. On one occasion the fictitious Miss Blyth ordered Perigo to
buy her a live goose, for the purpose of being offered up as a burnt
offering to her familiar, for the purpose of destroying the works of
darkness.

The work of darkness was, indeed, approaching to its consummation.
Beggared by the repeated calls on his purse, Perigo began to be anxious
to open the bags, and regain possession of the contents. Unable any
longer to put him off, the female fiend brought a packet, which she
said came from Scarborough, and contained a potent charm. The contents
were to be mixed in a pudding, prepared for the purpose, and of that
pudding no one was to eat but Perigo and his wife. They obeyed, and the
consequences were such as might be expected. The husband ate sparingly,
for he disliked the taste, and he escaped with only suffering severe
torture; the wife fell a victim.

It will scarcely be believed that, so deeply rooted was her credulity,
the unfortunate woman, even when she was almost in her death agony,
extorted from her husband a promise to follow the directions of the
murderess. Two or three days after the wife had ceased to exist, a
letter came, pretending to be from Miss Blyth, which seemed more like
the composition of an incarnate demon than of a human being. Instead of
expressing the slightest sorrow, it attributed the death of the woman
to her having dared to touch the bags; and it added a threat which was
not unlikely to send a weak-minded man to join his murdered partner:
“Inasmuch as your wife,” said the writer, “has done this wicked thing,
she shall rise from the grave; stroke your face with the cold hand of
death; and you shall lose the use of one side.”

Had his blood been any thing but snow-broth, so much injury and insult
must have roused him. But the wretched gull long persisted to yield
a blind obedience to his infamous deceiver, who fleeced him without
mercy. It was not till he was rendered desperate by the threats of his
creditors, that he ventured to open the bags. He, of course, found them
filled with trash. His neighbours, to whom he bewailed his hard fate,
were possessed of more courage and sense than he was, and they carried
Mary Bateman before a magistrate. She was committed for the murder of
the wife, was found guilty at York assizes, and suffered on the gallows
the penalty of her crime.

The next character who claims our attention, though living for a great
part of his life under a disguise, must not be branded as an impostor.
The person alluded to is the celebrated Chevalier, generally known as
Madam, D’Eon. This remarkable individual, who was born at Tonnerre, in
France, in 1728, was of a good family. D’Eon was a man of brilliant
parts, a writer by no means contemptible on various subjects, an
accomplished diplomatist, and a brave officer. At one period he was
minister plenipotentiary to the British court. A bitter quarrel with
the Count de Guerchy, who succeeded him as ambassador, is assigned as
the reason for his not returning to France. It is probable, however,
that the real cause of his stay in this country was his acting as
private agent of Louis the Fifteenth, by whom he was allowed a pension.
D’Eon continued to reside in London for fourteen years, and was in
habits of friendship with the most distinguished persons.

Now comes the mystery; which still remains, and perhaps must ever
remain, unsolved. Rumours, at first faint, but daily acquiring
strength, had long been floating about, that D’Eon was a woman. There
were certain feminine indications in his voice and person, and he was
known to be averse from all affairs of gallantry, and to manifest
extreme caution with respect to females. At length it began to be
generally believed, both in England and France, that he had no title
to wear the dress of a male. Wagers, to a large amount, were laid
upon this subject; and, in 1777, one of them produced an indecent
trial before Lord Mansfield. “The action was brought by Mr. Hayes,
surgeon, against Jacques, a broker and underwriter, for the recovery
of seven hundred pounds; Jacques having, about six years before,
received premiums of fifteen guineas per cent., for every one of which
he stood engaged to return a hundred guineas, whenever it should be
proved that the Chevalier D’Eon was actually a woman.” In this cause,
three seemingly unexceptionable witnesses, two of whom were of the
medical profession, positively swore that they had obtained such
proof as admitted of no contradiction that D’Eon was of the female
sex. A verdict was in consequence given for the plaintiff; but it was
afterwards set aside on a point of law.

The humiliating manner in which, by this trial, he was brought before
the English public induced D’Eon to quit England. But it is a singular
circumstance that M. de Vergennes, one of the French ministers, in
a letter which he wrote to D’Eon, declared it to be the king’s will
that he “should resume the dress of his sex,”--meaning the dress of a
woman--and that this injunction was repeated on the Chevalier arriving
in France. It was obeyed, and, till the end of his long life, D’Eon
dressed, and was looked upon, as one of the softer sex. Early in the
French revolution, he returned to England, still as a female, and
remained here till his decease in 1810. Death proved the folly of
those who had forced him into petticoats; for his manhood was placed
beyond all doubt by an anatomical examination of the body. Why he was
metamorphosed, and why he continued to acquiesce in the change when
he might have safely asserted his sex, there appear to be no means of
discovering.

A being of a far different stamp comes next before us; Charles Price,
nicknamed Patch, a man who applied talents of no common order to the
vilest purposes. He was possessed of courage, penetration, foresight,
and presence of mind, and he degraded all these qualities by rendering
them subservient to fraud. No man ever was so perfect a master of the
art of disguise. Price, who was the son of a clothesman in Monmouth
Street, was not out of his boyhood when he began to manifest his
skill in cheating. When he was an apprentice, he put on the garb of a
gentleman, assumed the name of Bolingbroke, and defrauded his master
of a large quantity of goods. So well did he act his part, that his
master did not know him, and, when Price returned home, he was ordered
to carry the goods to the pretended Mr. Bolingbroke. His dishonest
practices were at last detected, and he ran away. For this conduct his
father disinherited him.

Price was afterwards a valet, and went the tour of Europe with Sir
Francis Blake Delaval. While he was at Copenhagen, he wrote a pamphlet
in vindication of the unfortunate Queen Matilda. He was subsequently
a brewer, a distiller, an inmate of the King’s Bench for having
defrauded the revenue, a lottery office keeper, and a gambler in the
Alley. His plausible manners gained for him a wife with a considerable
fortune, but he soon dissipated the money. About 1780, he began to
forge upon the Bank. To detect him was difficult, for he made his own
paper, with the proper water-marks, manufactured his own ink, engraved
his own plates, and, as far as possible, was his own negotiator. His
career, in spite of every effort to arrest it, was continued for six
years; in the course of which time he is said to have assumed no less
than forty-five disguises; he was by turns thin, corpulent, active,
decrepit, blooming with health, and sinking under disease. At last, in
1786, he was committed to Tothill Fields’ Bridewell, where, to escape
the shame of a public execution, he put a period to his existence.

Numerous instances might be adduced of individuals, gifted with
abilities far inferior to those of Price, who have levied contributions
to an enormous amount upon the credulity of the public. It must suffice
to give a specimen of them:--one was Miss Robertson, of Blackheath,
who, by representing herself as having had a large estate bequeathed
to her, contrived to make a multitude of egregious dupes; another was
an adventurer known as “The Fortunate Youth,” who employed a similar
pretence, and was equally successful. A third, whose pretension took a
higher flight, must not be forgotten. The late Mrs. Serres, who assumed
the title of Princess Olive of Cumberland, and pretended also to be
descended from a line of Polish princes, has secured for herself a
conspicuous place in the annals of imposture.

The most amusing, and perhaps the least noxious, of modern cheats,
was a female, who assumed the name of Caraboo. She pretended to be
a native of Javasu, in the Indian Ocean, and to have been carried
off by pirates, by whom she had been sold to the captain of a brig.
Her first appearance was in the spring of 1817, at Almondsbury, in
Gloucestershire. Having been ill used on board the ship, she had
jumped overboard, she said, swam on shore, and wandered about for six
weeks before she came to Almondsbury. The deception was tolerably well
sustained for two months; but at the end of that time, she disappeared,
probably being aware that she was on the point of being detected. It
was found that she was a native of Witheridge, in Devonshire, where
her father was a cobbler. Caraboo appears to have taken flight to
America.[11] How she fared in that quarter of the world is not known;
but, in 1824, she returned to England, and hired apartments in New Bond
Street, where she exhibited herself to the public. She seems to have
excited little attention, and was soon forgotten.

A very frequent case of imposture has been that of women pretending to
have the power of going without food, and to have fasted for two, or
three, or more years. Irksome and distressing as such a deceit must be,
it has often been carried on, for a short time, so dexterously as to
lull the suspicions of those around, who, being thus thrown off their
guard, were satisfied that the abstinence, which perhaps was really
persevered in for a short time, could be prolonged to any indefinite
period.

Margaret Senfrit, the girl of Spires, was believed to have fasted
three years. Catherine Binder, after continuing an alleged fast for
five years, was separated from her parents, and placed under the care
of four women, who affirmed that she had not eaten or drunk any thing
for fourteen days, but had washed her mouth with brandy and water, to
comfort her head and heart.

A young girl of Unna, who was said to have remained without eating or
drinking for six months, was closely watched; the first night after her
removal she was caught drinking a large cup of ale.

About 1800, the Osnaburg girl created great speculation. She had
fasted, by report, a long time. Doubts arising, she was watched, and
escaped the ordeal with her integrity unimpeached; but, a second
watching having been undertaken by two medical men, her tricks were
soon discovered.

Between 1808 and 1813, considerable interest was excited by various
notices, in the newspapers and journals, respecting a woman of the
name of Moore, living at Tutbury, in Staffordshire, who, from long
illness, and other causes, was reported to have lost all desire for
food, and at length acquired the art of living without any nourishment
at all. No great alteration was visible in her appearance, her memory
was very strong, and her piety extremely edifying. Being backed by
medical testimony, the account was received as entitled to some credit;
but all doubts were removed by watching the patient for sixteen
days and nights, which took place in September 1808. From that time
she attracted crowds of visiters from all parts of the country, who
witnessed her condition with a sort of religious awe, and seldom
quitted her without exercising their generosity towards her. Dr.
Henderson visited her in 1812, in company with Mr. Lawrence. She was
in bed, with a large Bible before her; she asserted she had tasted
no solid food for upwards of five years, and no drink for four, and
had no desire for either; and that she had not slept or lain down
in bed for more than three. They left her, fully satisfied, from
certain circumstances, that the history of her long fasting was a mere
fabrication; and Dr. Henderson adduced many arguments to prove the
absurdity of the imposture. The greatest wonder in the history was the
blind infatuation of those who could for an instant entertain an idea
of its truth.

Her dread of the repetition of the watching was a very suspicious
circumstance, and seemed to imply that she had narrowly escaped
detection; she said, that for nobody in the world would she undergo
a repetition; her attendant styled it “a trial for her life.” Yet
watching her for a fortnight, though sufficiently irksome, could have
had nothing alarming, unless it involved the risk of starvation, which,
it was afterwards proved, it did in reality.

At the earnest solicitation of the Rev. Leigh Richmond, she, however,
consented to undergo another watching, assenting to its propriety as
necessary to the establishment of truth. In April 1813, the watch was
commenced by a committee of nineteen gentlemen, four remaining at one
time in the room. She caught a severe cold whilst removing her from her
bed, and at the end of a week she had a very severe attack of fever.
On the ninth day she thought herself dying, and was very anxious to
make an affidavit as to her innocence of all imposition. With great
solemnity, she said, “In the face of Almighty God, and on my dying
bed, I declare that I have used no deception, and that for six years
I have taken nothing but once, the inside of a few black currants;
for the last four years and a half, nothing at all.” In spite of this
protestation, strong suspicions of fraud were excited, and, finally,
evidence of guilt and falsehood were discovered. Concealment was now
useless, and at last she publicly expressed her contrition for her
long-continued imposture.

At one time, two hundred pounds, from the contributions of a wondering
and credulous population, was placed for her in the hands of two
respectable persons in the town; but this sum was subsequently
withdrawn. The total amount of what she received was not known; but, as
her children and one or two attendants lived with her during the six
years of deception, it must have been pretty considerable.




                              CHAPTER X.

                   LITERARY IMPOSTORS AND DISGUISES.

  Controversy respecting the Works of Homer; Arguments of
    the Disputants--Controversy on the supposed Epistles of
    Phalaris--Opinion of Sir William Temple on the Superiority
    of the Ancients--Dissertation of Dr. Bentley on the Epistles
    of Phalaris--He proves them to be a Forgery--Doubts as to
    the Anabasis being the Work of Xenophon--Arguments of Mr.
    Mitford in the Affirmative--Alcyonius accused of having
    plagiarised from, and destroyed, Cicero’s Treatise “De
    Gloria”--Curious Mistake as to Sir T. More’s Utopia--The Icon
    Basilike--Disputes to which it gave rise--Arguments, pro and
    con, as to the real Author of it--Lauder’s Attempt to prove
    Milton a Plagiarist--Refutation of him by Dr. Douglas--His
    interpolations--George Psalmanazar--His Account of Formosa--His
    Repentance and Piety--Publication of Ossian’s Poems by Mr.
    Macpherson--Their Authenticity is doubted--Report of the Highland
    Society on the Subject--Pseudonymous and anonymous Works--Letters
    of Junius--The Drapier’s Letters--Tale of a Tub--Gulliver’s
    Travels--The Waverley Novels--Chatterton and the Rowley Poems--W.
    H. Ireland and the Shakspearian Forgeries--Damberger’s pretended
    Travels--Poems of Clotilda de Surville--Walladmor--Hunter, the
    American--Donville’s Travels in Africa.


The history of literature, from the earliest times, has recorded
singular instances of imposture and unacknowledged plagiarism; in many
of which, the talent necessary to design, as well as the perseverance
to develope, the proposed fraud, were worthy of a better direction.

In the opinion of the learned critic, Dr. Bentley, the practice of
writing spurious books is almost as old as letters themselves; but
that it chiefly prevailed when the kings of Pergamus and Alexandria,
rivalling one another in the magnificence and copiousness of their
libraries, gave great prices for treatises that had the names of
celebrated authors attached to them.

Modern critics have, with much learned ingenuity, reasoned upon the
possibilities and probabilities of the celebrated poems of the Iliad
and Odyssey not being the performance of one man. Though, at this
distance of time, the question must be settled rather by individual
conviction, than received as a decided point in the history of
literature; yet still it may not be uninteresting to state the
arguments which have been brought forward against the authenticity of
Homer’s poems, or rather against the existence of Homer himself.

Fabricius has collected a number of fragments and accounts of authors
who have been supposed more ancient than Homer; most of these, however,
have been regarded by the learned as forgeries, originating in the love
of gain, and encouraged by the credulity of the Greeks.

It has been maintained that neither the Iliad nor the Odyssey is the
work of a single mind, but a collection of the songs of the wandering
rhapsodists, as they were called, and, for the first time, completely
arranged at Athens under the inspection of Pisistratus, or his son.
Pisistratus is mentioned by Ælian as the compiler of the Iliad and
the Odyssey. This theory reduces Homer to a name merely; or, at
best, as only one bard more celebrated than the rest, or, perhaps,
as nothing more than a successful reciter. This idea respecting the
authenticity of the above poems, was again started, about the close of
the seventeenth century, by Perrault and others, but was received with
derision by the learned world.

More recently, it has been again advocated, with great learning, by
Heyne; and, with wonderful acuteness, by Professor Wolf, of Berlin.

It appears from the best accounts, that these poems, said to be the
production of Homer, were first brought into Greece by Lycurgus; who
had heard them in the course of his travels among the Chians, by means
of the recitation of their rhapsodists; nor were they then in that
perfect form in which they were afterwards presented by Pisistratus, to
whom the credit of the arrangement appears to have been generally given
by Cicero and others.

The arguments used by Wolf and Heyne are, firstly, the improbability
that in such a dark age as that in which Homer is reputed to have
lived, and of which so few traces are left, one man should have been
capable of composing works of such extent, consistency, and poetical
elevation, as the Iliad or Odyssey.

Secondly, that poems of such a length should have been composed, and
preserved entire, without being committed to writing. Now there is not
the least trace, even in tradition, of any complete copy of Homer’s
works, till the existence of the Athenian edition, or at least of
that of Lycurgus. No notice is taken in the poems of any epistolary
correspondence, though in the Odyssey many opportunities occur where
such might have been introduced.

Thirdly, the Greek alphabet was not received at Athens till the
ninety-fourth Olympiad, that is, about four hundred and three years
before Christ, whereas the works of Homer were dated from the nine
hundred and seventh year before Christ. The writing materials also
must have been scanty and inadequate to the preservation of a poem of
fifteen thousand lines; stone and metal being the only materials on
which, in early times, characters were imprinted.

Fourthly, in these ancient poems, no reference is ever made to
written treaties; treaties being then only verbal, and ratified by
superstitious rites.

Fifthly, the rhapsodists flourished in the earliest times, answering
to the Celtic bards in our history; and all who followed this
profession recited from memory; by the exercise of which faculty they
derived honour and emolument. Without the modern aids to composition,
how, it was asked, could any poet keep the plan, or previous part of
his design, in his recollection? or, if that were possible, could he
have ever expected to procure an audience, to whom such a work should
be submitted?

It is more than probable, that the original poems, or series of
poetical sketches, were exposed to perpetual variation, from passing
through the heads of the rhapsodists; many of whom were, doubtless,
also poets, and who, in the warmth of recitation, would make changes
unconsciously, or, perhaps, purposely introduce them, to produce
greater effect on their hearers. From Ælian we learn that anciently the
books of the Iliad or Odyssey were never recited in the order in which
they now stand.

The above form the chief grounds of argument used by those who are
anxious to disturb our natural belief, as it were, of the integrity
of Homer’s poems. On the contrary side, it is asserted, that other
untaught poets have arisen, who, without the aid of external culture,
have breathed the tenderest and most beautiful thoughts in poetry; and
it is also urged, that, granting the sublimity of Homer’s poems as they
stand, it is necessary, if we adopt the opponent system, to come to the
belief that, in a barbarous age, instead of _one_ being marvellously
gifted with poetical powers, there were _many_, a complete race of
bards, such as has never been since seen.

The objection arising from the ignorance of letters, and want of
writing materials, has been considered more formidable; but so much
uncertainty attends the account of the introduction of letters into
Greece, that it must undoubtedly have been of high antiquity.

That the memory of the reciter should be capable of retaining the whole
poem does not appear so incredible in those times, when the minds
of men were not distracted by the attempt to attain a variety of
knowledge; for it is well known, that the constant and sole exercise of
a single faculty gives it a great perfection.

The great uniformity of style in these poems has been considered as
strong internal evidence that they were the production of an individual
genius; the same epithets and similes prevail throughout. Interpolation
may have occurred, but not sufficiently to affect the authority of the
whole. Pindar, and other early poets, speak of Homer as one man, as do
also the historians Herodotus and Thucydides.

It has, indeed, been maintained by some, that the Odyssey is the work
of a different poet, because the images and descriptions evidently
belong to a later period than those of the Iliad; and from allusions
made to the arts, it appears that they must have made a greater
progress than could reasonably have taken place during the life of
one man, even granting the supposition that the Iliad was the work
of Homer’s youth, and the Odyssey that of his maturer years. This is
probably one of the most forcible objections which has been urged
against the belief that the Iliad and the Odyssey are the work of one
poet. As is often the case, however, in these doubtful questions, where
direct evidence cannot possibly be obtained, much may be said on both
sides; and the matter must probably ever remain a matter of curious
literary speculation.


                       THE EPISTLES OF PHALARIS.

The following ancient literary fraud was investigated and exposed by
the extraordinary learning and diligence of Dr. Bentley, who, in the
year 1697, commenced the famous controversy about the Epistles of
Phalaris, and the Fables of Æsop.

Sir William Temple, in comparing the intellectual pretensions of the
ancients and moderns, declared for the ancients, and fortified his
judgments by alleging, that the Epistles of Phalaris, and the Fables
of Æsop, were proofs that the older parts of literature were the
best; though, even at that time, these works had been challenged as
forgeries. The Honourable Charles Boyle at this period having resolved
to undertake an edition of the Epistles of Phalaris, as an academic
exercise, Wotton, who was preparing a second edition of his work on
“Ancient and Modern Learning,” requested Dr. Bentley to write a paper,
to expose the spurious pretensions of Phalaris and Æsop. This paper met
with violent opposition from Mr. Boyle, which determined Dr. Bentley to
set about the refutation in good earnest. It will be impossible, within
the narrow limits of this sketch, to follow the learned criticism,
discussion, and wordy war, between Mr. Boyle and Dr. Bentley, in proof
of, and against, the authenticity of the above epistles. It must be
sufficient to state, that Dr. Bentley’s arguments rest upon many
grammatical niceties and anachronisms, and on the use of certain Doric
and Attic dialects, which came into use later than the supposed period
of their composition. His arguments, all supported by innumerable
quotations, which form an immense mass of evidence, have not failed
to convince most persons of his profound erudition, as well as of the
justness of his opinion.


                       THE ANABASIS OF XENOPHON.

It may be worth while, in this place, to mention a doubt, that has been
promulgated by some modern critics, whether the Anabasis, or retreat
of the ten thousand Greeks, is really the work of Xenophon, to whom it
has most generally been attributed; or, whether it is the composition
of one Themistogenes. In Xenophon’s Annals of Grecian History, instead
of giving any account of the expedition of Cyrus, and the return of
the army, he refers the reader to the account which he ascribes to
Themistogenes of Syracuse. Such an account might then possibly be
extant, though the mention by Xenophon is the sole evidence that it was
so; but it by no means follows that the Anabasis itself was written by
Themistogenes; and, from the age of Xenophon to that of Suidas, no
mention of such an author occurs in any remaining work, nor was any
doubt expressed as to Xenophon being the author of the Anabasis, till
Suidas thought proper to controvert the generally received opinion.

The problem is well solved by Mr. Mitford. “Why then, it will of
course occur to ask,” says he, “did Xenophon, in his Grecian Annals,
refer to the work of Themistogenes? Plutarch, in his treatise on the
Glory of the Athenians, has accounted for it thus: ‘Xenophon,’ he
says, ‘was a subject of history for himself. But when he published his
narrative of his own achievements in military command, he ascribed it
to Themistogenes of Syracuse; giving away thus the literary reputation
to arise from the work, that he might the better establish the credit
of the facts related.’”

“This explanation, though I give it credit as far as it goes, is,
however, not by itself completely satisfactory. Nevertheless, I think
every reader of the Anabasis, attending, at the same time, to the
general history of the age, may draw, from the two, what is wanting to
complete it. He cannot fail to observe, that it has been a principal
purpose of the author of the Anabasis to apologize for the conduct of
Xenophon. In the latter part of the work, the narrative is constantly
accompanied with a studied defence of his conduct; in which, both the
circumstances that produced his banishment from Athens, and whatever
might give umbrage or excite jealousy against him at Lacedæmon,
have been carefully considered. But there are passages in the work,
speeches of Xenophon himself on delicate occasions, particularly his
communication with Cleander, the Lacedæmonian general, related in the
sixth book, which could be known only from himself or from Cleander.
That these have not been forgeries of Themistogenes, is evident from
the testimony of Xenophon himself, who refers to the work, which he
ascribes to Themistogenes, with entire satisfaction.

“One, then, of these three conclusions must follow: either, first,
the narrative of Themistogenes, if such ever existed, had not in it
that apology for Xenophon which we find interwoven in the Anabasis
transmitted to us as Xenophon’s, and consequently was a different work;
or, secondly, Themistogenes wrote under the direction of Xenophon;
or, thirdly, Xenophon wrote the extant Anabasis, and, for reasons
which those acquainted with the circumstances of his life, and the
history of the times, will have no difficulty to conceive may have
been powerful, chose that, on its first publication, it should pass
by another’s name. The latter has been the belief of all antiquity;
and indeed, if it had not been fully known that the ascription of
the Anabasis to Themistogenes was a fiction, the concurrence of all
antiquity, in stripping that author of his just fame, so completely
that, from Xenophon himself to Suidas, he is never once named as an
author of merit, in any work remaining to us, while, in so many, the
Anabasis is mentioned as the work of Xenophon, would be, if at all
credible, certainly the most extraordinary circumstance in the history
of letters.”

A fraud, which perhaps occasioned the greatest regret that ever was
felt in the literary world, has been attributed to Peter Alcyonius,
one of the learned Italians who cultivated literature in the sixteenth
century. He had considerable knowledge of the Greek and Latin tongues,
and wrote rhetorical treatises. He was a long time corrector of
the press at Venice, in the house of Aldus Manutius, and ought to
participate in the praises given to that eminent printer and classical
scholar. He translated some treatises of Aristotle into Latin; but
the execution of them was so severely criticised by Sepulveda, that
Alcyonius, at a great expense, bought up the criticisms of his Spanish
enemy to burn them. Paul Jovius says of him, in his quaint language,
that he was a man of downright plebeian and sordid manners, and such
a slave to his appetite, that in one and the same day he would dine
three or four times, but always at the expense of another; nor was he
altogether so bad a physician in this beastly practice, since, before
he went to bed, he discharged the intemperate load from his stomach.

Alcyonius published a treatise, “De Exilio,” containing many fine
passages; so elegant in fact was it, that he was accused of having
tacked several parts of Cicero “De Gloria” to his own composition, and
then to prevent being convicted of the theft, thrown the manuscript of
Cicero, which was the only one in the world, into the fire. Cicero, in
his twenty-seventh epistle, fifteenth book, writing to Atticus, says,
“I will speedily send you my book, ‘De Gloria.’” That the manuscript
was extant till nearly the period in question would seem to be
indubitable, as it was enumerated by Bernard Giustiniani, the learned
governor of Padua, among the works which he possessed. Along with the
rest of his library, it is said to have been bequeathed to a convent
of nuns, but from that time it could never be found. It was believed
by many, that Peter Alcyonius, who was physician to the monastery,
and to whom the nuns entrusted the management of the library, having
copied into his own treatise all that suited his purpose, from that
of Cicero, had secretly made away with it. This charge was first
brought against Alcyonius by Paul Manutius, and was repeated by Paul
Jovius, and subsequently by other writers; but Tiraboschi seems to have
demonstrated that it is a calumny. It is probable that it was provoked
by the excessive vanity and propensity to sarcasm and satire which
distinguished Alcyonius.

When the Utopia of Sir Thomas More was first published, it occasioned
a pleasant mistake. This political romance represents a perfect but
visionary republic, in an island supposed to have been recently
discovered in America. “As this was the age of discovery (says
Granger), the learned Budæus, and others, took it for a genuine
history, and consider it highly expedient that missionaries should be
sent thither, in order to convert so wise a nation to Christianity.”

No literary performance has ever been the occasion of more discussion
or dispute, as to its authenticity, than one which was published by
the royalist party to excite the public pity for Charles I. On the
day after that monarch’s execution appeared a volume called Icon
Basilike, or the Portraiture of his Sacred Majesty, in his Solitude and
Sufferings. It professed to be from the pen of Charles himself, and
a faithful exposition of his own thoughts on the principal events of
his reign, accompanied with such pious effusions as the recollection
suggested to his mind.

It was calculated to create a strong sensation in favour of the royal
sufferer, and is said to have passed through fifty editions in the
course of the first year.

During the Commonwealth, Milton made an attempt to disprove the king’s
claim to the composition of the book, but his arguments were by no
means conclusive, as the subsequent publications on the same subject
proved. After the restoration, Dr. Gauden, a clergyman of Bocking in
Essex, came forward, and declared himself the real author; but he
advanced his pretensions with secresy, and received as the price of
his silence, first, the bishopric of Exeter, and subsequently, when he
complained of the poverty of that see, the richer one of Worcester.

After his death, these circumstances transpired, and became the subject
of an interesting controversy between his friends and the admirers of
Charles the First. The subsequent publication of the Clarendon papers,
has, in the opinion of Dr. Lingard, firmly established Gauden’s claim;
but Dr. Wordsworth, in the year 1824, adjudged it to the king, in his
work called “Who wrote Eikon Basilike?” In this, he learnedly combats
the opinions of all the late controversialists on that subject. This
drew forth replies from the Reverend Henry Todd, and “additional
reasons” from the Reverend Mr. Broughton, in favour of Gauden’s claim.

Dr. Wordsworth, in a “postscript,” again answered his antagonists, and
summed up the evidence by saying, that not any convincing arguments
in favour of Gauden’s claim had been brought forward against his--Dr.
Wordsworth’s--but which, by negative evidence, rather strengthened his
side of the question.

In a short abstract or analysis of so voluminous a subject it can
only be stated, that it seems hardly credible, that Gauden _could_
have proposed to write, or could have completed, the Icon, labouring
under the disadvantages he did. He was not a royal chaplain, nor
appears to have been much connected with the court; nor ever to have
had intercourse with the king, but once, when he preached before him;
yet, in a sudden fit of zeal, he took upon himself the composition of
a series of reflections in the name of the king, on the events of the
last seven years of his reign; and that without even any communication
being made to the royal party; or any suggestion received from them
that it would be acceptable; whilst any discovery made by the opposite
party would be followed by his certain ruin.

The evidence found in the book itself seems of a nature to disprove its
being composed on the spur of the moment, or during the last act of the
fatal drama, three-fourths of it being devoted to events having no near
connexion with the emergency of the time; in fact, only the last six
chapters treat of those subjects which were likely to have occupied the
public attention at that period.

The tone of observation in general is such as, judging from his other
works, it does not appear probable Gauden would have ventured to
indulge in; habitual caution being visible in his other political
writings. His fraudulent claim for remuneration after royalty was
restored, being recompensed by a moderate promotion, does not, of
necessity, prove its justice; as many reasons concurred, why the
royal party should wish to hush up any reports that might tend to
reflect upon the late king’s memory; nor at that time could the fact be
susceptible of actual proof.

These several circumstances, in Dr. Wordsworth’s opinion, make it more
than probable that Gauden’s claim was, in reality, what so many other
learned persons have concurred in supposing, a literary imposture,
which at the time met with undeserved success.

Literary imposture, in our own times, appears to have flourished most
from the middle to the latter end of the eighteenth century; for,
within forty years of that period, various very remarkable frauds in
the commonwealth of letters were ushered into day, and the attention of
the public was solicited to them, with all the boldness that a perfect
conviction of their real worth and genuine authenticity, on the part of
those who promulgated them, could possibly have inspired.

The first of these, in point of time, and intensity of malignant and
selfish audacity, was the unpardonable attack made, about the year
1750, by a Mr. Lauder, on the poetical character and moral candour of
Milton.

The first regular notice the public received of his intention was from
the following circular, which developed his plan of attack:

“I have ventured to publish the following observations on Milton’s
imitation of the moderns; having lately fallen on four or five modern
authors in Latin verse, which I have reason to believe Milton had
consulted in composing his Paradise Lost. The novelty of the subject
will entitle me to the favour of the reader, since I in no way intend
unjustly to derogate from the real merit of the writer. The first
author alluded to was Jacobus Masenius. He was a professor of rhetoric,
in the Jesuits’ College, at Cologne, about 1650, and he wrote Sarcotis,
in five books; which, said he, in the preface, is not so much a
complete model, as a rough draught of an epic poem. Milton follows
this author tolerably closely through the first two books. In it Adam
and Eve are described under the single name of Sarcothea, or human
nature, whose antagonist, the infernal serpent, is called Lucifer. The
infernal council, or Pandemonium, Lucifer’s habits, and the fight of
the angels, are too obvious not to have been noticed; Milton’s exordium
appears to have been almost directly taken from Masenius and Ramsay.”
Lauder goes on to state that the Paradise Lost was taken from a farce,
called Adamo Perso, and from an Italian tragedy, called Paradiso Perso;
and that even Milton’s poem itself was said to have been written for a
tragedy.

“Having procured,” continues he, “the Adamus Exul of Grotius, I found,
or imagined myself to find the first draught, the _prima stamina_,
of this wonderful poem; and I was then induced to search for the
collateral relations it might be supposed to have contracted in its
progress to maturity.” The Adamus Exul of Grotius was never printed
with his other works, though it passed through four editions; and it
was by very great labour that Mr. Lauder was at last able to get a copy
from Gronovius, at Leyden. Milton is charged with having literally
translated, rather than barely alluded to, this work.

The severe affliction which Milton endured, in the loss of sight,
obliged him to have recourse to filial aid, in consulting such authors
as he had occasion to refer to; and Lauder, wishing to prove that he
feared detection and exposure, asserted that he taught his daughters
only to _read_ the several languages, in which his authorities were
written, confining them to the knowledge of words and pronunciation,
but keeping the sense and meaning to himself.

Apparently feeling a momentary shame at his conduct, Lauder, in
a kind of apology, added, “As I am sensible this will be deemed
most outrageous usage of the divine, immortal Milton, the prince
of English poets, and the incomparable author of Paradise Lost, I
take this opportunity to declare, that a _strict regard to truth
alone_,[12]--and to do justice to those authors from whom Milton has
so liberally gleaned, without acknowledgment,--have induced me to
make this attack upon the reputation and memory of a person hitherto
so universally applauded and admired for his incomparable poetical
abilities.”

Dr. Douglas, to whom the world is indebted for investigating and
detecting Lauder’s baseness, vindicated Milton from the injustice of
the charge, in an answer full of diligent research of those authors who
were said to have furnished Milton with materials for his poem.

Dr. Douglas commences by saying, “Our Zoilus charges Milton with having
borrowed both the plan of his poem, and also particular passages, from
other authors. Should these charges even prove true, will it follow
that his pretensions to genius are disproved? The same charge might be
brought against Virgil; as there is scarcely a passage in his Æneid but
is taken from the Iliad or Odyssey. There is no shadow of truth in the
assertion made by Lauder, that infinite tribute of veneration had been
paid to Milton, through men’s ignorance of his having been indebted
to the assistance of other authors, when, on the contrary, those very
persons who gave him the greatest praise were the principal discoverers
of many of his imitations.

“It did not enter my head,” continues Dr. Douglas, “that our critic
should have the assurance to urge false quotations in support of his
charge; and therefore did I, and, as I imagine, did every other person,
believe, that the authors he quoted really contained those lines which
he attributed to them, and which bear so striking a resemblance to
passages in Paradise Lost, that the reader cannot avoid concluding,
with Lauder, that Milton had really seen and imitated them. Will it
not, therefore, be thought extraordinarily strange, and excite the
utmost indignation in every candid person’s breast, if the reverse of
all this shall appear to be the case; if it can be clearly proved that
our candid conscientious critic, whose notions of morality taught him
to accuse Milton of the want of common probity or honour for having
boasted that he sung things yet unattempted in prose or rhyme, has,
in order to make good his charge against Milton, had recourse to
forgeries, perhaps the grossest that ever were obtruded on the world?”

It first occurred to Dr. Douglas to search for those authors, from
whom Lauder asserted that Milton had borrowed his ideas. Many were
scarce, and not to be found; but he succeeded in getting one,
Staphorstius, a Dutch poet and divine, who, says Lauder, “never dreamt
the prince of English poets would condescend to plume himself with
his--Staphorstius’--feathers;” and he quotes certain passages in proof
of this assertion,--an entire quotation of thirty-two lines, besides
shorter ones. “I was,” says Dr. Douglas, “at a loss where to turn
for lines; for it is remarkable, that through his whole work, Lauder
omits to tell his readers where the quotations are to be found: with
great labour, however, I found some allusion to the subject, and
also, with great surprise, discovered that eight lines quoted as from
Staphorstius have no existence in that author; and which eight lines
are in Lauder’s Essay printed in italics, as having the strongest
resemblance to those in Paradise Lost, and it will be impossible for
Lauder to clear himself from the charge of having corrupted the text of
Staphorstius, by interpolating the eight lines not to be found there.
A more curious circumstance still is, that this interpolated passage
is taken from a Latin translation of Paradise Lost itself, made by one
Hogæus, or Hog, printed in the year 1690, without the variation of a
single word: it must be thought therefore extremely hard that Milton
should be run down as a plagiarist for having stolen from himself,
yet this is strictly the case. Hog translated the Paradise Lost into
Latin: Lauder interpolates some of Hog’s lines in Staphorstius, and
then urges these very lines as a demonstration that Milton copied him.
There is equal testimony to prove that Lauder interpolated Phineas
Fletcher, and others, in the same way; but the most extraordinary part
of the forgery is yet to be mentioned: this interpolating critic has
even forged Milton himself, and interpolates the Paradise Lost, however
ridiculously improbable this may seem. In 1747, Lauder makes his first
appearance as the Zoilus of Milton, in the Gentleman’s Magazine, where,
to prove that Milton had copied from the Adamus Exul of Grotius, he
quotes, professedly from the Paradise Lost, one line and a half,
beginning

    ‘And lakes of living sulphur ever flow,
    And ample spaces.’

“After the most careful search, I can safely pronounce that the above
line and a half have no existence in the Paradise Lost.”

From the difficulty of rebutting Lauder’s evidence against Milton,
he had acquired some merit in the eyes of men of learning, which
procured him the countenance of the great, and encouraged him to open a
subscription for the publication of a new edition of those authors who,
according to him, had held the torch to Milton.

Upon the publication of Dr. Douglas’s remarks on Lauder, the
booksellers who had undertaken his work, thought proper to prefix the
following notice to each copy of it:--

“After ten months’ insolent triumph, the Rev. Dr. Douglas has favoured
the world with a detection of this scene of villany, and has so
powerfully urged his proofs, that no hope was left of invalidating
them; an immediate application to Lauder was necessary, and a demand,
that the books from whence he had taken the principal controverted
passages, should be put into our hands. He then with great confidence
acknowledged the interpolation, and seemed to wonder at the folly of
the world, for making such an extraordinary rout about eighteen or
twenty lines. As this man has been guilty of such a wicked imposition
on us and the public, and is capable of so daring an avowal of it, we
declare that we will have no further intercourse with him, and we now
sell his book, only as a curiosity of fraud and interpolation, which
all the ages of literature cannot parallel.

                                                    “JOHN PAYNE,
                                                    “JOSEPH BOUSUET.”

In a letter addressed to the Archbishop of Canterbury, Lauder says,
“I own the charge of Dr. Douglas to be just, and I humbly profess my
sorrow, but I cannot forbear to take notice, that my interpolating
these authors proceeded rather from my being hurried away by violent
passions, and rash imprudence, without duly weighing the case, and
chiefly from a fatal anxiety not to fall short of my proof in that
arduous undertaking; excusing myself on the score, that Pope’s
criticisms had spoilt the sale of my edition of Dr. Anthony Johnston’s
elegant paraphrase of the Psalms in Latin verse: and I bethought me of
this only way left of enhancing his merit by lessening that of Milton,
even as Pope had endeavoured to raise Milton by lessening Johnston’s;
and I thought, if I could strip Milton of his chief merit, fertility
and sublimity of thought, I should at once retrieve Johnston’s honour,
and convict Pope of pronouncing so erroneous a judgment, in giving so
vast a preference to Milton above Johnston: a task in every way arduous
and unpopular, had not necessity in a manner compelled me, as the
author whom I highly value, and on whose reputation my subsistence in
life in a great measure depended, was lately discredited by Pope, both
in North and South Britain, in his Dunciad; and in consequence of those
remarks, the sale of my edition of Johnston fell considerably, and was
thought nothing of.”

Lauder wrote also to Dr. Douglas in the following curious strain:--“I
resolved to attack Milton’s fame, and found some passages which gave
me hopes of stigmatizing him as a plagiarist; the further I carried
my researches, the more eager I grew for the discovery; the more my
hypothesis was opposed, the more was I heated with rage.”[13]

Lauder had been sanguine in his hopes that the unreserved confession
would atone for his guilt, and that his subscription for a new
edition of “Sarcotis,” and “Adamus Exul,” would meet with the same
encouragement as at first; but the anxiety of the public to see them
was at an end, and the design of reprinting them met with little
or no success. Thus, grown desperate by disappointment, with equal
inconsistency and imprudence he renewed his attack upon the author of
Paradise Lost, and then gave the world, as a reason which excited him
to continue his forgeries, that Milton had attacked the character of
Charles the First; by saying, that that king had interpolated Pamela’s
prayer from the Arcadia, in the Icon Basilike. He also scrupled not to
abuse most unjustifiably Dr. Douglas, as the first exposer of his own
forgery.

Lauder afterwards went to Barbadoes, and died there in great poverty in
the year 1770.

Early in the eighteenth century (1704) there was published, in London,
a history of the island of Formosa, off the coast of China, accompanied
by an extraordinary narrative of the author, who went under the name of
George Psalmanazar, and who, from the idolatries of his own country,
represented himself to have become a convert to Christianity.

The description of Formosa was given with such apparent fidelity,
the manners and customs were illustrated with so many engravings of
the houses, modes of travelling, and shipping, and specimens of the
language and written character so philologically explained, that,
though some few persons of superior penetration looked upon the work
as an imposture, the belief was almost general of the truth of the
history, which was considered the more interesting, as the country
described in the volume had hitherto been so imperfectly known. There
appeared subsequently, by the same author, “A Dialogue between a
Japanese and Formosan,” about some points of the religion of the times.

Psalmanazar was much noticed, and his ingenuity had several ordeals
to undergo, from the severe examinations and investigations which the
curiosity of his supporters, and the suspicion of his adversaries,
prompted them to make. He had actually invented a Formosan language and
grammar, into which he translated several prayers and short sentences;
also a vocabulary for the benefit of those who should visit that
island. With this, _his native language_, he was naturally supposed
to be familiar, and he must have had an extraordinary and tenacious
memory, not to have laid himself open to more suspicion, in the
several repetitions of his examinations, which were taken down for the
satisfaction of others: he at last, however, confessed that the whole
was a forgery from beginning to end.

He was a man of very great general knowledge, together with natural
talent, and appears by his will to have deeply regretted this
imposture. His will thus commences: “The last will and testament of me,
a poor simple and worthless creature, commonly known by the assumed
name of George Psalmanazar.” After a devout prayer to the Supreme Being
and directing that he may be buried in the humblest manner, he says,
“The principal manuscript that I felt myself bound to leave behind
was a faithful narrative of my education, and sallies of my wretched
youthful years, and the various ways by which I was, in some measure
unadvisedly, led into the base and shameful imposture of passing upon
the world for a native of Formosa, and a convert to Christianity, and
backing it with a fictitious account of that island, and of my own
travels, conversion, &c., all or most part of it hatched in my own
brain, without regard to truth or honesty. It is true I have long since
disclaimed even publicly all but the shame and guilt of that vile
imposition; yet as long as I knew there were still two editions of that
scandalous romance remaining in England, besides the several versions
it had abroad, I thought it incumbent upon me to undeceive the world,
by unravelling that whole mystery of iniquity in a posthumous work.” He
concludes by once more thus branding his work--“It was no other than a
mere forgery of my own devising, a scandalous imposition on the public,
and such as I think myself bound to beg God and the world pardon for
writing, and have been long since, as I am to this day, and shall be
as long as I live, heartily sorry for, and ashamed of.” This document
bears date in 1752, when he was in the 73d year of his age.

In the posthumous memoirs above alluded to he studiously concealed who
he really was. It appears, however, that he was born about 1679, in
the south of France, either in Provence or Languedoc; and having been
guilty of some great excesses in the university where he was receiving
his education,--though he does not explain the nature of them,--he
found it necessary to take to flight, and wandered clandestinely
through a great part of Europe. Finding it both troublesome and
hazardous to preserve his incognito as an European, he determined on
the plan of imposture which ultimately led him to write his fictitious
history of the island of Formosa. The latter part of his life was spent
in the practice of the most unfeigned piety. He supported himself by
his literary labours, and was the author of a considerable portion of
the Ancient Universal History. His death took place in 1763.

About the year 1760, much speculation was excited in the literary
world by the publication of a series of poems purporting to have
been translated by a Mr. Macpherson, from the original Gaelic of the
famous poet Ossian, whose compositions had been handed down from his
own times by oral tradition. The occasion of Mr. Macpherson’s giving
them to the world was as follows:--Mr. Home, author of “Douglas,” in
company with other gentlemen, being at Moffat in the summer of 1759,
met there Mr. Macpherson, then tutor to Mr. Graham; and from him they
heard some specimens of Gaelic poetry, which so much pleased them,
that they begged Mr. Macpherson to publish them in a small volume. He
complied; and this specimen having attracted a good deal of attention,
he proposed to make a tour, by subscription, through the Highlands,
for the purpose of collecting more complete specimens of the ancient
poetry. This journey he performed in 1760, and speedily published the
poems in a more complete form They were received, however, by many
with suspicion; it being thought, from the remoteness of the period
at which they were said to have been produced, that they could not be
genuine.

In 1763; Dr. Hugh Blair wrote a dissertation on the poems of Ossian.
This he sent to his friend David Hume, and requested to have his
opinion as to the authenticity of the poems. In reply, Hume said that
he never heard the dissertation mentioned, where some one or other did
not express his doubt with regard to the antiquity of the poems which
were the subject of it; and that he often heard them totally rejected
with disdain and indignation, as a palpable and impudent forgery.

The absurd pride and consequence of Macpherson, scorning, as he
pretended, to satisfy any body that doubted his veracity, tended much
to confirm the general scepticism: and, added Hume, “if the poems are
of genuine origin, they are in all respects the greatest curiosities
that were ever discovered in the history of literature.”

The first regular attack on the authenticity of Ossian’s poems was made
in 1781, by Mr. Shaw, the author of a Gaelic Dictionary and Grammar;
and it was a vigorous one. He contended, from internal evidence, that
the poems were forgeries; he asserted that many of the Highland persons
who had vouched for their genuineness had never seen a line of the
supposed originals, and that Macpherson himself had constantly evaded
showing them to him; and he maintained, that both the fable and the
machinery of the principal poems were Irish; and that if, as a blind,
any manuscripts had ever been shown, they must have been in the Irish
language, the Earse dialect of the Gaelic never having been written or
printed till, in 1754, Mr. Macfarlane printed a translation of Baxter’s
“Call to the Unconverted.” An answer was attempted by Mr. Clarke, a
member of the Scottish Antiquarian Society; but, though he succeeded
in some points, he failed in his principal object.

After a lapse of nearly twenty years, a more powerful antagonist of
Ossian took the field. This was Mr. Malcolm Laing, author of a History
of Scotland. To that history he added an elaborate dissertation, in
which he skilfully investigated the claim of the poems to antiquity.
The principal grounds on which he decided against it were, the many
false and inaccurate allusions to the history of Britain while the
country was under the dominion of the Romans; the flagrant difference
between Highland manners as described in the poems and by historians;
the many palpable imitations from the classics and the Scriptures; the
fact that all the Highland traditionary poems yet known referred to the
ninth and tenth centuries, and that there existed no Gaelic manuscript
older than the fifteenth century; the resemblance which the strains
of the pretended Ossian bore to The Highlander, one of Macpherson’s
acknowledged compositions; and, lastly, certain startling expressions
used in print by Macpherson, which seemed almost to render it certain
that he was not the translator, but the author, of the works which he
had given to the world under the name of Ossian.

Anxious that the truth should be elicited on a subject so interesting
to them as their national poetry, the Highland Society had already,
as far back as 1797, appointed a committee to inquire into the nature
and authenticity of Ossian’s poems. Mr. Laing’s Dissertation, of which
a second edition was published in 1804, seems to have quickened the
movements of the committee. To assist in elucidating the subject, a
series of queries was circulated throughout the Highlands and the
Scottish Islands. The series consists of six articles, of which the
first is the most important. “Have you ever heard repeated or sung
any of the poems ascribed to Ossian, translated and published by
Mr. Macpherson? By whom have you heard them so repeated, and at what
time or times? Did you ever commit any of them to writing, or can
you remember them so well as to set them down?” The same answer was
requested as to any other ancient poems of the same kind; and the
committee likewise expressed a wish to obtain as much information
as possible “with regard to the traditionary belief of the country
concerning the history of Fingal, and his followers, and that of Ossian
and his poems.”

It was not till 1810 that the society published the result of the
inquiry which it had set on foot. The answers to the queries were
certainly by no means satisfactory. The report, which was drawn up by
Henry Mackenzie, stated that the committee had directed its inquiry to
two points: firstly, what poetry, of what kind, and of what degree of
excellence, existed anciently in the Highlands of Scotland, which was
generally known by the denomination of Ossianic; and, secondly, how far
that collection of such poetry published by Mr. James Macpherson, is
genuine. On the first point the committee spoke decidedly. It declared
its firm conviction that such poetry did exist; that it was common,
general, and in great abundance; that it was of a most striking and
impressive sort, in a high degree eloquent, tender, and sublime. On the
second point, there was a woful falling off in confident assertion.
“The committee,” says the reporter, “is possessed of no documents to
show how much of his collection Mr. Macpherson obtained in the form
in which he has given it to the world. The poems, and fragments of
poems, which the committee has been able to procure, contain, as will
appear from the article in the Appendix, No. 15, often the substance,
and sometimes almost the literal expression (the _ipsissima verba_)
of passages given by Mr. Macpherson in the poems of which he has
published the translations. _But the committee has not been able to
obtain one poem the same in title and tenor with the poems published
by him. It is inclined to believe that he was in use to supply chasms,
and to give connexion, by inserting passages which he did not find and
to add what he conceived to be dignity and delicacy to the original
composition, by striking out passages, by softening incidents, by
refining the language; in short, by changing what he considered as too
simple or rude for a modern ear, and elevating what in his opinion
was below the standard of good poetry._ To what degree, however, he
exercised these liberties, it is impossible for the committee to
determine. The advantages he possessed, which the committee began its
inquiries too late to enjoy, of collecting from the oral recitation
of a number of persons, now no more, a very great number of the same
poems, on the same subjects, and then collating those different copies,
or editions, if they may be so called, rejecting what was spurious
or corrupted in one copy, and adopting, from another, something more
general and excellent in its place, afforded him an opportunity of
putting together what might fairly enough be called an original whole,
of much more beauty, and with much fewer blemishes, than the committee
believe it now possible for any one person or combination of persons to
obtain.”

This report, published, as it was by persons who were anxious to
establish the authenticity of the poems, seems decisively to prove
that Macpherson was, in fact, the fabricator of the works attributed
to Ossian, or at the least, that he formed a cento from fragments
of ballads and tales, blended with interpolations of his own. The
controversy was, however, continued for some time longer, and much ink
was shed by the believers and infidels; the presumed Gaelic originals
were also at length published; but the believers, nevertheless, daily
lost ground, the public ceased to take an interest in the dispute, and
the question seems now to be finally set to rest.

The Letters of Junius, though not so strictly to be considered as a
literary imposture, have yet excited so much attention and speculation,
both by their matter and the impenetrable mystery in which they have
hitherto been involved, that a brief notice of that which I consider to
be the most successful attempt to discover the real author may not here
be unacceptable.

Mr. G. Chalmers wrote a dissertation, to prove that the author of the
Letters of Junius was a Mr. M’Aulay Boyd; and, certainly, as far as
circumstantial evidence goes, short of direct proof, there appears much
reason for supposing him not far from the truth in his conjectures.

M’Aulay Boyd was born in April, 1746, at his father’s house, Ship
Street, Dublin, and in 1761 was received as a fellow-commoner in the
university of that city. He came to London in 1766, to study the law;
but his propensities carried him oftener to St. Stephen’s than to
Westminster Hall, and he exhibited a wonderful retention of memory, by
reciting perfectly the speeches of the night to his associates in his
club. He became intimate with Burke, Sir Joshua Reynolds, Garrick, and
many other members of the Literary Club.

At the time of an election in Antrim, he addressed twelve letters to
the independent electors, under the appellation of “The Freeholder,”
to gain their votes for a constitutional candidate--Wilson; and these
letters are known to have contributed to the raising of that wild
clamour, which carried Wilson’s election by an enthusiastic blast of
momentary madness. The style of The Freeholder is strongly impregnated
with the essence of Junius. A great deal of evidence is adduced
in continuation by Chalmers, which seems to bear him out in his
conjectures; and it may be briefly recapitulated, that, firstly, the
letters of Junius appear to have been written by an Irishman; secondly,
that they are the work of an inexperienced or juvenile pen; and if Boyd
wrote them, it must have been when he was between his twenty-third and
twenty-fifth years; thirdly, they were published by one “who delighted
to fish in troubled waters,” a propensity which Boyd frequently
gratified; fourthly, the author was a constant attendant on both
houses of parliament; fifthly, compared with The Freeholder, Boyd’s
acknowledged work, there is a wonderful sameness in all the faults and
excellences of the two.

Boyd took a particular interest in Junius, and talked as if he knew
the author, but that he never would be generally known: his wife often
suspected him to be the writer. He never disclaimed the imputation, or
claimed the honour.

The public, says Mr. Chalmers, has an interest in exposing this
mystery; and the relatives of those respectable persons who were said
to be the writers have also an interest, if it is known where the
application could be made, in placing the seditious pen of Junius in
the proper hands.

Almon, a bookseller, imagined that he had clearly detected Boyd as
the author. In 1769, at a meeting of the booksellers and printers, H.
S. Woodfall read a letter from Junius, because it contained a passage
relating to the business of the meeting. Almon saw the handwriting of
the manuscript, without disclosing his thoughts to the meeting; but the
next time he saw Boyd at his shop, in Piccadilly, Almon said, “I have
seen a part of one of Junius’s Letters in manuscript, which I believe
is your handwriting.” Boyd instantly changed colour, and, after a short
pause, replied, “The similitude of handwriting is not a conclusive
fact.” Now, Boyd was by nature confident, and by habit a man of the
world, a sort of character not apt to blush. From this time Almon used
to say that he suspected Junius was a broken-down gentleman without a
penny in his pocket.

The anonymous publication of a series of letters was, before this
time, had recourse to for a political purpose. About the year 1722,
when Charles, Duke of Grafton, was Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, William
Wood, a hardwareman and bankrupt, alleging the great want of copper
money in that kingdom, procured a patent for coining one hundred and
eight thousand pounds, to pass there as current money. This measure
was thought by some persons to be a vile job from beginning to end,
and that the chief procurers of the patent were to be sharers in the
profits. Some anonymous letters were, therefore, written in 1724, under
the assumed name of the _Drapier_, or Draper, warning the people not to
receive the coin which was then sent over.

The real author of these letters, as afterwards appeared, was the
celebrated Dr. Swift, Dean of St Patrick’s, who, indignant at the
scheme, boldly withstood the designs of the grasping projector.

Wood’s project was, by virtue of a patent fraudulently obtained, to
coin halfpence for Ireland, at about eleven parts in twelve under their
real value; but which, even if ever so good, no man could have been
obliged to receive in any payment whatever.

The first letter convinced all parties in Ireland that the admission
of Wood’s money would prove fatal to the nation; some passages in
the fourth, being thought to reflect upon the people in power, were
selected for prosecution, and three hundred pounds offered, as a reward
for the discovery of the author; but no clue was ever given by which
such discovery could be made. The copies were always sent to the press
by some obscure messenger, who never knew the person from whom he
received them. The amanuensis alone was trusted, to whom, two years
afterwards, the author gave an employment that brought him in forty
pounds a-year.

The purpose of the letters was completely answered, Wood was compelled
to relinquish his patent, and his halfpence were totally suppressed.

That the letters of “Junius,” “The _Drapier_,” and other _political_
tracts, should have been published anonymously cannot be considered
a very extraordinary caution on the part of the authors; though the
public are always anxious to know the writers of such pamphlets as have
been cleverly executed. But many authors of works purely literary, and
which, after a perusal by the public, have been deservedly praised,
have for a time kept themselves studiously concealed, as if unwilling
to receive any public tribute of admiration; or, perhaps, amused by the
variety of speculations afloat concerning them.

Dean Swift, at first, published his “Tale of a Tub,” anonymously;
it speedily excited very considerable attention, some applauding,
others reprobating its tendency and design. Fourteen years after this,
“Gulliver’s Travels” appeared, which acquired a still more extended
popularity. Even Swift’s most intimate friends were unacquainted with
its origin; though many suspected who the author was. Gay wrote to him,
saying, “About ten days ago, a book was published here of the travels
of one Gulliver, which has been the conversation of the whole town
ever since: the whole impression sold in a week, and nothing is more
diverting than to hear the different opinions people give of it; though
all agree in liking it extremely. It is usually said you are the
author; but, I am told, the bookseller declares he knows not from what
hand it came.”

In the summer of 1814, there appeared, anonymously, a novel, bearing
the title of “Waverley.” It was written in a fascinating style, and
was read with avidity by every one. It was speedily followed by other
historical novels, as interesting, or more so, from the pen of “the
Author of Waverley.” They succeeded each other with such prolific and
astonishing rapidity, and were executed in such a masterly manner,
that, at last, the curiosity of the public became extreme, to discover
to whom they were indebted for them. Pamphlets on the subject, and
speculations in periodicals, were abundant. Various persons were
named; but the majority leaned to the opinion that Sir Walter Scott
was the writer. It was not, however, till many years afterwards,
that circumstances, arising out of the bankruptcy of his publishers,
compelled him to throw aside the veil, and to stand forth the avowed
author of productions which have spread his fame to the farthest limits
of civilized society, and which can never cease to retain a strong hold
upon the human mind.

From this brief notice of one extraordinary genius, who lived long
to enjoy his fame, we must go back, nearly half a century, to make
mention of another, who perished, unpraised and unfriended, before
he reached the age of manhood. In the annals of literature there is
no example recorded of precocious talent which can vie with that of
Thomas Chatterton. He was born at Bristol, in St. Mary Redcliffe
parish, on the 20th of November, 1752, and was the posthumous son of
an individual who had been successively writing master to a classical
school, singing man in Bristol Cathedral, and master of the Pyle Street
Free-school. At the age of five years, he was apparently so stupid as
to be deemed incapable of learning his letters. It was not till his
latent powers were roused, by being shown the illuminated capitals of
an old French manuscript, that he became anxious to acquire learning.
Henceforth he needed no stimulant. Before he was eight years old, he
was admitted into Colson’s school, the Christ’s Hospital of Bristol,
where he read much in his intervals of leisure, and began to try his
poetical skill. When he was somewhat under fifteen, he was apprenticed
to Mr. Lambert, an attorney. It was while he was in this situation, and
early in October, 1768, when the new bridge at Bristol was completed,
that he gave to the world the first article of that series of literary
forgeries which has immortalized him. It was sent to Farley’s Bristol
Journal, and was called “a description of the Friars first passing over
the old bridge: taken from an ancient manuscript.” He subsequently,
from time to time, produced various poems of pre-eminent beauty,
clothed in antique language. The language, however, was not that of
any one period; nor was the style, nor in many instances the form
of composition, that of the fifteenth century, the age to which he
assigned them. He pretended that they were written by Thomas Rowley, a
priest, and Thomas Canynge, and that they were copied from parchments,
which his father had found in a large box, in a room over the chapel on
the north side of Redcliffe church. While he was engaged in composing
these poems, he was also a liberal contributor of prose and verse to
the Magazines. Having, in his moody moments, avowed an intention of
committing suicide, his master released him from his indentures, and
Chatterton repaired to London, where he resolved to depend upon his pen
for subsistence. At the outset, his hopes were raised to a high pitch;
but they were soon blighted. In spite of his wonderful fertility, and
his persevering exertions, he seems to have been unable to provide for
the day that was passing over him. Privations and wounded pride drove
him to despair, and, on the 25th of August, 1770, he put an end to his
existence by poison. Editions of the pretended poems of Rowley were
published by Mr. Tyrrwhit and Dean Milles; and a controversy was long
and vehemently maintained on the question of their antiquity. There
are now few persons who doubt that they are the work of Chatterton.
That he was capable of producing them is sufficiently proved by his
acknowledged poems.

We come now to a much more daring forgery, perpetrated by an individual
whose talents were far inferior to those of Chatterton. Mr. Malone, in
the preface to his edition of Shakspeare, had shown that Shakspeare
died at the age of fifty-two in April 1616, leaving his daughter, and
her husband Dr. J. Hall, executors. The will demonstrates, that he
died possessed of “baubles, gewgaws, and toys to mock apes, &c.” Dr.
Hall died in 1635, leaving a will, and bequeathing his library and
manuscripts to J. Nash. “Here,” says Mr. Malone, “is a proof that the
executor of Shakspeare’s will left a library and manuscripts behind
him.” In a satisfactory manner did Mr. Malone trace down, from the
public records, the legal transmission of the personal property of
Shakspeare’s descendants to a recent period, from which he inferred,
that, amongst the present generation of them, fragments might be
found, if curiosity would prompt diligence to search the repositories
of concealment. The search proved successful, and from the appearance
of the manuscripts of Shakspeare in 1790, every moment was expectancy
of more arrivals; in fact discovery succeeded discovery so fast, that
Mr. Malone obtained documents enough to fill a folio. A painting of
Shakspeare was also found, the very painting that enabled Droeshout to
engrave the effigies of Shakspeare which was prefixed to the folio
edition of his dramas, and of which Ben Jonson affirmed that

    “The Graver had a strife
    With nature, to outdo the life;”

and every thing concurred to evince the genuineness of this ancient
painting.

A new discovery of Shakspearian papers was announced for exhibition in
Norfolk Street, in 1794, and curiosity was again roused.

Mr. Malone, from some private reasons, seemed indifferent about these
papers in Norfolk Street; and he was urged by his scepticism to
contradict that probability which he had taught the imaginative world
to entertain in favour of the discovery of Shakspearian fragments. Many
other learned persons being, however, convinced by examination of the
authenticity of these miscellaneous papers, the publication of them was
undertaken by subscription, and _four guineas_ a copy were freely paid
by the subscribers.

When the book came out, and not till then, did Mr. Malone condescend to
look at it, and examine its pretensions; and he quickly decided it to
be a palpable and bold forgery. This he demonstrated by a learned and
critical examination of each particular paper; his inquiry was drawn up
in the form of a letter, and addressed to the Right Honourable James,
Earl of Charlemont, in the year 1796.

The editor of them, Mr. Ireland, in his preface, had assured the
public, that all men of taste who had viewed them previous to
publication unanimously testified in favour of their authenticity, and
declared that there was on their side a mass of irrefragable evidence,
external and internal; that it was impossible, amid such various
sources of detection, for the art of imitation to have hazarded itself
without being betrayed; and, consequently, that these papers could be
no other than the production of Shakspeare himself.

The editor, in continuation, said, that these papers came into his
hands from his son, Samuel William Henry Ireland, a young man nineteen
years of age, by whom the discovery was accidentally made, at the
house of a gentleman of considerable property, amongst a heterogeneous
collection of family papers.

The legal contracts between Shakspeare and others were, it was
said, first found by the junior Ireland, and soon afterwards, the
deed of gift to William Henry Ireland, described as the friend of
Shakspeare, in consequence of his having saved the dramatist’s life.
In pursuing this research, he was so fortunate as to meet with some
deeds very material to the interests of the gentleman at whose house
he was staying; and such as established, beyond all doubt, his title
to considerable property, of which he was as ignorant as he was of
possessing these interesting manuscripts of Shakspeare. In return
for this service, the gentleman promised him every paper relative to
Shakspeare.

Fully satisfied with the honour and liberality shown to him, the finder
of these treasures did not feel justified in importuning or requesting
a gentleman, to whom he was known by obligation alone, to subject
himself to the impertinence and licentiousness of literary curiosity
and cavil, unless he should voluntarily come forward. He had applied to
the original possessor of them for his permission to print them, and
only obtained it under the strongest injunctions of secrecy.

“It is to be observed,” says Mr. Malone, “that we are not told where
the deed was first discovered; it is said in a mansion-house, but
where situated is not stated. Another very remarkable incident is
mentioned: the discoverer met the possessor, to whom he was unknown, at
a coffee-house, or some public place, and the conversation turning on
old autographs, of which the discoverer was a collector, the country
gentleman said to him, ‘If you are for autographs, I am your man; come
to my chambers, any morning, and rummage my old deeds, and you will
find enough of them.’ Accordingly the discoverer goes, and taking down
a parcel, in a few minutes lighted on the name of Shakspeare. The
discovery of the title to a considerable estate was so fortunate and
beneficial a circumstance to this unknown gentleman, that we cannot
wonder at his liberality in giving up all his right to these valuable
literary curiosities; but one naturally wishes to know in what county
this estate lies, or whether any suit has been instituted within the
last year or two, in consequence of such a discovery of title-deeds so
little dreamt of.”

According to Mr. Malone, the great objections, critically speaking, to
be brought against the manuscripts are, firstly, the orthography; this
is not only not the orthography of Elizabeth or her time, but for the
most part of no one age whatever. The spelling of the copulative _and_,
and the preposition _for_, ande--forre, is unprecedented. “I have,”
says Mr. Malone, “perused some thousands of deeds and manuscripts,
and never once found such a spelling of them; the absurd way in which
almost every word is overladen with both vowels and consonants, will
strike every reader who has any knowledge on the subject.”

Quotations from manuscripts are made by Mr. Malone, from Chaucer
downwards to the end of the sixteenth century, showing the progressive
changes in the mode of orthography; and they certainly appear to
prove, most satisfactorily, that the papers in which such laboured and
capricious deformity of spelling is introduced, are an entire forgery.
For example, the word _masterre_, at that period, was spelt maister.
There is not a single authority for Londonne. So early as the time of
Edward the First, Robert of Gloucester said,

    ‘And now me clepet it London, that is lighter in the mouth.’

Leycesterre for Leycester is as incorrect.

Secondly, the phraseology is equally faulty, particularly in the
letter, supposed to be written and directed by Queen Elizabeth, to
William Shakspeare. This letter, in particular, it is very easy to
prove a forgery; as, by an anachronism, it is directed to William
Shakspeare, at the Globe by the Thames. Now the Globe was a theatre
which did not open till the year 1594; yet, in the same letter, mention
is made of the expected presence of Leicester, who died in September
1588, when this theatre did not exist.

The deeds and miscellaneous papers were exhibited in Norfolk Street,
long before their publication, and they were submitted to the critical
examination of any one willing to question them; nor, from their
appearance of venerable antiquity, was a doubt of their genuine
authenticity allowed to be entertained. When the elder Mr. Ireland
afterwards published his “Vindication,” he showed how readily the most
discerning persons yielded their faith to this imposture. Mr. Boaden,
he says, thus wrote to G. Steevens after having seen the manuscripts.
“In some instances credulity is no disgrace, strong enthusiasm is
always eager to believe; I confess that, for some time after I had
seen them, I continued to think they might be genuine; they bore the
character of the poet’s writing, the paper appeared of sufficient age,
the water-marks were earnestly displayed, and the matter diligently
applauded; I remember that I beheld the papers with the tremor of
utmost delight, touched the invaluable relics with reverential
respect, and deemed even existence dearer as it gave me so refined a
satisfaction.”

Similar and even stronger impressions were made on James Boswell,
one of those literary characters who, in company with Dr. Parr,
signed a certificate expressing their belief of the authenticity of
the papers. Previous to signing his name, Boswell fell on his knees,
and in a tone of enthusiasm and exultation, thanked God that he
had lived to witness their discovery, and that he could now die in
peace. In proportion to this strong belief, therefore, was the public
indignation excited against the inventors of that monstrous,--and
to the subscribers expensive--forgery, which the critical acumen of
Mr. Malone had so clearly exposed. The blame of the transaction was
imputed as much to Mr. Ireland, the father, as to William Henry,
the son, who was in reality sole contriver of this imposture. In an
exculpatory pamphlet, he says, “In justice to the memory of my father,
I think it necessary to give a true account of the publication of these
manuscripts. After dinner my father would read different accounts of
Shakspeare, and remark how wonderful it was that no vestige of his
signature remains, except that at Doctors’ Commons. Curiosity led me
to look at the signature, in Steevens’ edition of his plays, and it
occurred to me, that if some old writing could be produced, and passed
off for Shakspeare’s, it might occasion a little mirth, and show how
far credulity would go in search of antiquities. I first tried an
experiment by writing a letter, as from the author of an old book in my
possession, in dedication of it to Queen Elizabeth: I showed it to my
father, who thought it genuine. This encouraged me to proceed till the
whole work was completed, and published with the following title page:
“Miscellaneous papers and legal instruments under the hand and seal of
William Shakspeare, including the tragedy of King Lear, and a fragment
of Hamlet, folio, London, 1796.” And subsequently, “Free reflections
on the miscellaneous papers, etc., in the possession of S. Ireland, to
which are added extracts from the Virgin Queen, a play.”

The story of the country gentleman was told to silence the numerous
inquiries as to where they came from. In conclusion, Mr. S. Ireland
says, “I most sincerely regret any offence I may have given the world,
or particular individuals, trusting at the same time, that they will
deem the whole the work of a boy, without any evil or bad intent, but
hurried on, thoughtless of any danger that awaited to ensnare him.”

The drama of Vortigern, which formed one portion of the forgery, was
brought out at Drury Lane theatre, and was unanimously damned.

The art of counterfeiting old deeds and manuscripts has often been had
recourse to for the purpose of fraud. Some curious evidence of such
practices was given in the case of “Mossam v. Dame Theodosia Joy,”
which may be found at large in the State Trials, vol. 7, p. 571. This
lady was proved to have forged the title deeds of an estate to which
she laid claim. Serjeant Stringer, in the course of the trial, inquired
of Mrs. Duffet, one of the witnesses, “Pray what did they do to the
deeds to make them look like ancient true deeds?” The witness replied,
“For the making of the outsides look old and dirty, they used to rub
them on the windows that were very dusty, and wear them in the pockets,
to crease them, for weeks together. According as they intended to make
use of them, when they had been rubbed and made to look dirty, and they
were to pass for deeds of many years’ standing, it was used to lay them
in a balcony, or any open place, for the rain to wet them, and the next
clear day they were exposed to the sun, or placed before the fire, to
dry them hastily, that they might be shrivelled.”

The introduction of the Inquisition into Portugal, has been stated to
have resulted from the admirable skill in counterfeiting signatures,
which was possessed by a monk named Saavedra. About the year 1540, this
monk forged apostolic bulls, royal decrees, and bills of exchange,
with so much accuracy that they passed for genuine. He also succeeded
so well as to pass himself off for a knight, commander of the military
order of St. Jago, the income of which amounted to three hundred
ducats, which he received for a year and a half. In a short time he
acquired, by means of the royal deeds which he counterfeited, three
hundred and sixty thousand ducats. He might have remained undetected
through life, had not his successes tempted him to undertake a still
more hazardous fraud, which led to his detection; falling in with
a Jesuit travelling to Portugal, with an apostolical brief for the
foundation of a Jesuit’s College, he concerted a plan for introducing
the Inquisition. Saavedra forged letters from Charles V. to the King of
Portugal, and a papal bull for establishing the Inquisition there. This
bull appointed Saavedra legate. Following up his deception, he assumed
the character of a Roman cardinal, and made a visit to Portugal. The
king despatched a distinguished nobleman to receive him. Saavedra spent
three months at Lisbon, after which he travelled through the kingdom;
but he was at last detected by the Inquisitor-General of Spain, and was
sentenced to the galleys for ten years.

The eighteenth century was closed with a literary fraud, concocted in
Germany, to which circumstances gave a temporary success. So little
is known of the interior of Africa, that any thing which seems likely
to add to our knowledge upon this subject can hardly fail to excite
attention. Public curiosity was, therefore raised to the highest pitch,
when a work was announced, with the captivating title of “Travels in
the Interior of Africa, from the Cape of Good Hope to Morocco, from the
years 1781 to 1797; by Christian Frederick Damberger.” Translations
of a work which promised to remove the veil, that had so long covered
central Africa, were immediately undertaken in England and in France;
and each translator laboured indefatigably, in the fear of the market
being forestalled by his rival. The delusion, however, was quickly
dispelled; the work being discovered to be the manufacture of a printer
of Wittemberg, by name Zachary Taurinius, who had before tried his
skill in forging a Voyage to the East Indies, Egypt, &c., and a Voyage
and Journey to Asia, Africa and America.

A literary imposition similar to that which was practised in England
by Chatterton, was effected in France, in 1804. A small volume was
published, at Paris, edited by M. Vanderbourg, and professing to be
the “Poems of Margaret Eleanor Clotilda de Vallon-Chalys”, afterwards
Madame de Surville, a French poetess of the fifteenth century. They
were said to have been discovered, in 1782, among the dusty archives of
his family, by a M. de Surville, a descendant of the fair authoress,
who had a transcript of them made. The originals were unfortunately
destroyed by fire, and M. de Surville lost his life during the
French revolution, but the copy of the poems was saved, and, with
much difficulty, was procured by the editor. Madame de Surville is
represented as having displayed singularly precocious abilities; to
have been married in 1421; and to have lived at least to the age of
ninety, exercising her poetical talent to the last. Serious doubts
as to the truth of this story are entertained by the literary men of
France. But, though the authenticity of these compositions may be
disputed, there can be no dispute respecting their merit. There is a
grace, sweetness, and spirit, in them which are exceedingly delightful.
From the following translation of the supposed Madame de Surville’s
“Verses to My First Born,” which appeared in an early number of the New
Monthly Magazine, some idea may be formed of her poetical talents:

    My cherished infant! image of thy sire!
      Sleep on the bosom which thy small lip presses!
    Sleep little one, and close those eyes of fire,
      Those eyelets which the weight of sleep oppresses.

    Sweet friend! dear little one! may slumbers lend thee
      Delights which I must never more enjoy!
    I watch o’er thee, to nourish and defend thee,
      And count these vigils sweet, for thee, my boy.

    Sleep, infant, sleep! my solace and my treasure!
      Sleep on my breast, the breast which gladly bore thee!
    And though thy words can give this heart no pleasure,
      It loves to see thy thousand smiles come o’er thee.

    Yes, thou wilt smile, young friend, when thou awakest,
      Yes, thou wilt smile, to see my joyful guise;
    Thy mother’s face thou never now mistakest,
      And thou hast learned to look into her eyes.

    What! do thy little fingers leave the breast,
      The fountain which thy small lip pressed at pleasure?
    Could’st thou exhaust it, pledge of passion blest,
      E’en then thou couldst not know my fond love’s measure.

    My gentle son! sweet friend, whom I adore!
      My infant love! my comfort! my delight!
    I gaze on thee, and gazing o’er and o’er,
      I blame the quick return of every night.

    His little arms stretch forth--sleep o’er him steals--
      His eye is closed--he sleeps--how still his breath!
    But for the tints his flowery cheek reveals,
      He seems to slumber in the arms of death.

    Awake my child!--I tremble with affright!--
      Awaken!--Fatal thought, thou art no more!--
    My child!--one moment gaze upon the light,
      And e’en with thy repose my life restore.

    Blest error! still he sleeps--I breathe again--
      May gentle dreams delight his calm repose!
    But when will _he_, for whom I sigh--oh when
      Will he, beside me watch thine eyes unclose?

    When shall I see _him_ who hath given thee life,--
      My youthful husband, noblest of his race?
    Methinks I see, blest mother, and blest wife!
      Thy little hands thy father’s neck embrace.

    How will he revel in thy first caress,
      Disputing with thee for thy gentle kiss!
    But think not to engross his tenderness,
      Clotilda too shall have her share of bliss.

    How will he joy to see his image there;
      The sweetness of his large cerulean eye!
    His noble forehead, and his graceful air,
     Which Love himself might view with jealousy.

    For me--I am not jealous of his love,
      And gladly I divide it, sweet, with thee;
    Thou shalt, like him, a faithful husband prove,
      But not, like him, give this anxiety.

    I speak to thee--thou understand’st me not--
      Thou could’st not understand though sleep were fled--
    Poor little child! the tangles of his thought,
      His infant thought, are not unravelled.

    We have been happy infants as _thou_ art;
      Sad reason will destroy the dream too soon;
    Sleep in the calm repose that lulls thy heart,
      Ere long its very memory will be gone.

In 1823, a visit to England was made by a singular individual, named
Hunter, a native of America, who, though it appears certain that he
professed to be what he was not, was undoubtedly a man of considerable
abilities. During his stay in this country, he published his own
adventures, under the title of “Memoirs of a Captivity among the
Indians of North America, from Childhood to the Age of Nineteen; with
Anecdotes descriptive of their Manners and Customs.” The work contains
a highly-interesting narrative of his alleged wanderings with various
tribes of the Red Men, and was at first much prized as a faithful
picture of Indian life. The society of Hunter was eagerly sought by
many eminent literary and philanthropic characters, who were eager
to assist him in that which he professed to be his grand object:
namely, to devote himself to the civilization of the red race, in
order to avert the destruction which seems to impend over it. After
his departure from England, however, strong evidence was brought
forward, to demonstrate that his story was, in great part, if not
wholly, a fabrication. That Hunter had had some intercourse with the
Indians, is not improbable; but the romantic tale which he tells of his
peregrinations must henceforth be classed among works of fiction.

In the following year, 1824, the extraordinary popularity which Sir
Walter Scott’s novels had acquired in Germany, gave occasion to an
audacious fraud on the part of some German booksellers. A novel was
got up by them, with the title of Walladmor, and was ushered into the
world, at the Leipsic fair, as the translation of a new production by
Sir Walter. This spurious Simon Pure subsequently made its appearance
in an English dress. Though the author must undoubtedly be classed
among knaves, it must in justice be owned, that he was not a fool;
there being some parts of his work, which are by no means contemptible.

The last instance of literary imposture dates no further back than the
year 1832. A. M. Douville was the perpetrator, and the title which he
gave to it was, “A Journey in Congo and the Interior of Equinoctial
Africa.” M. Douville had probably visited some of the Portuguese
settlements on the coast, but his astonishing discoveries in the
interior must, like the captivity of Hunter, be considered as deserving
of equal credence with the travels of Gulliver.




                              CHAPTER XI.

                       IMPOSTURES IN ENGRAVING.

  Fashion of decrying modern Artists--M. Picart asserts the Merit of
    modern Engravers--Means employed by him to prove the Truth of his
    Assertions--“The innocent Impostors”--Goltzius imitates perfectly
    the Engravings of Albert Durer--Marc Antonio Raimondi is equally
    successful--Excellent Imitation of Rembrandt’s Portrait of
    Burgomaster Six--Modern Tricks played with respect to Engraved
    Portraits--Sir Joshua Reynolds metamorphosed into “The Monster.”


About a century since, it was the fashion, among the would-be
pretenders in matters of taste, to decry the works, and depreciate
the talents, of the engravers of that time, in comparison with the
earlier artists. This induced M. Picart, an ingenious engraver, to
undertake the task of exposing the fallacious reasoning of these
_cognoscenti_, who asserted that they could easily distinguish the
works of the earlier painters, which had been engraved by themselves;
and, secondly, that, as an engraver could never attain the picturesque
style, they could easily distinguish whether an engraving was the work
of a painter, or of merely an engraver; and, thirdly, that the modern
engravers could not copy the paintings of the older masters so well as
the contemporary engraver.

In direct opposition to these frivolous conceits, M. Picart asserted
that the plates engraved by Signor Contarini, after Guido, were much
preferable to those incontestably engraved by Guido himself; and also,
that the works of Gerard Audran, an engraver by profession, were
touched with as much spirit as could possibly have been given by a
painter.

To put it to the test of experiment, however, Picart chose some designs
of the earlier painters, which had not been engraved, worked at them in
secret, stamped some of them on old paper, and dispersed them quietly;
and no one ventured to doubt but that they had been both engraved and
printed in Italy. Having by this artifice sufficiently disproved the
validity of those assertions which tended to depreciate the modern
engravers, M. Picart collected in one volume all the plates he had
so circulated, and they were afterwards published under the name of
“Picart’s innocent Impostors.”

Goltzius, a celebrated engraver of an earlier period, had recourse to
a somewhat similar artifice, to convince the world of the malevolent
detraction of certain rival artists, who, to humble Goltzius, were
accustomed to say that his works were not to be compared with those
of Albert Durer, or Lucas of Leyden. He, therefore, engraved the
Circumcision, after the manner of Albert Durer, stamped below with
his own name and mark; some impressions were taken off on old and
discoloured paper, and his name was burnt out, or otherwise effaced.
This plate went thus in masquerade to Rome, Venice, and Amsterdam, and
was received by all the amateurs and curious with astonishment and
pleasure, and was purchased at a very high price by those who esteemed
themselves too happy to have found an opportunity of possessing
themselves of an engraving by Albert Durer. Soon after, the same
plate appeared entire, and freshly stamped with the name and mark
of Goltzius; the connoisseurs were of course greatly confused and
extremely angry, and the malevolent jealousy of his rivals was exposed
to the world.

Marc Antonio Raimondi raised himself into notice in the following
manner: many engravings by Albert Durer were brought to Venice for
sale, and Raimondi was so much struck by the style and execution, that
he purchased them, and set to work to copy them, counterfeiting Albert
Durer’s mark, A. D. These copies appeared so similar, that they were
believed to be the genuine works of Albert, and, as such, were exposed
to sale, and became speedily purchased. This made Albert so indignant,
that he quitted Flanders, and came to Venice, to make a complaint
against Raimondi to the government; and he was forbidden in future to
make use of Albert’s name or mark.

The engraving of the Burgomaster Six, the patron of Rembrandt, was so
much valued, and so scarce, that Beringhen could not obtain it for any
money; and he, therefore, procured a copy of it to be made with a pen,
and afterwards washed with Indian ink, which was in the French king’s
cabinet at the time M. Gersaint wrote Rembrandt’s life, and was so
excellent an imitation, that it deceived several good judges.

The tricks of transmutation which are often played with copper-plate
engravings are well known. At the time when the person so justly
execrated and branded with the name of “The Monster,” made such a
noise, the dealer in one of the catchpenny accounts of his life
and adventures was very desirous of giving to the public some
representation of him. Not being able suddenly to procure one, it was
necessary for him to find a substitute. An old plate, which had been
engraved for a magazine, and intended to pass for a likeness of Sir
Joshua Reynolds, was luckily obtained, and was made to answer the
purpose. As the print bore no resemblance whatever to Sir Joshua,
and had, indeed, a most unprepossessing appearance, the original
inscription was erased, “The Monster” substituted, and it did very
well. In the ephemeral publications which daily issue from the press
similar metamorphoses are by no means uncommon.




                             CHAPTER XII.

               FORGED INSCRIPTIONS AND SPURIOUS MEDALS.

  Ancient Memorials of Geographical Discoveries--Mistakes arising
    from them--Frauds to which they gave occasion--Imposture
    of Evemerus--Annius of Viterbo wrongfully charged with
    forging Inscriptions--Spurious works given to the World by
    him--Forged Inscriptions put on statues by ignorant modern
    Sculptors--Spurious Medals--Instances of them in the Cabinet
    of Dr. Hunter--Coins adulterated by Grecian Cities--Evelyn’s
    Directions for ascertaining the Genuineness of Medals--Spurious
    Gold Medals--Tricks of the Manufacturers of Pseudo-Antique
    Medals--Collectors addicted to pilfering Rarities--Medals
    swallowed by Vaillant--Mistakes arising from Ignorance of the
    Chinese Characters.


It appears to have been the practice of the early Greek navigators to
leave memorials on shores discovered for the first time, and to take
possession of them by a dedication to one of their gods or heroes; as
modern navigators in their discoveries have usually named prominent
headlands, islands, or secure harbours, from some statesman or hero of
the day.

These ancient inscriptions being found among barbarous nations by
succeeding navigators, when the original discoverers were forgotten,
it might be concluded that those heroes, to whom the shores had been
merely dedicated in the first instance, had _actually_ been there.

The probability of such circumstances led the way in after times to a
species of fraud, for conferring a spurious antiquity on certain places
and things by persons, producing, as authentic and ancient, histories
and monuments of their own manufacture.

Evemerus, a Messenian, or, according to some writers, a Sicilian, a
cotemporary of Cassander, king of Macedon, seems to have been the
first who attempted this kind of fraud; for he pretended to have found
on a golden column, in an ancient temple in the island of Panchæa, a
genealogical account of a family that had once reigned there, in which
were comprised the principal deities then worshipped by the Greeks.
Not only were their lives recorded, but also their deaths; and thus a
deadly blow was aimed at their divinity. This fable was translated into
Latin by Ennius.

Annius of Viterbo, who was born at Viterbo, in 1432, and whose real
name was John Nanni, has been charged with framing inscriptions from
his own imagination, and burying them in certain places, that, when
they had acquired an appearance of antiquity, he might pretend to
find, and might vend them. He is also said to have manufactured medals
of an early date. Both these charges are, however, erroneous. It is
nevertheless certain that, accompanied by his own commentaries, he
presented to the world, as genuine, the pretended works of several
exceedingly ancient authors; for this he has incurred much odium, but
it is believed, by many learned men, that, instead of being a forger,
he was himself deceived by forged manuscripts. This fraud gave rise to
a violent controversy, in which many of the most eminent literary men
were engaged.

The great uncertainty relative to the genuineness of inscriptions on
ancient statues originated in the ignorance or fraud of those who
restored them. Even Phædrus, in the application of a fable at the
beginning of his fifth book, alludes to this practice in his time by
mercenary artists. “The name of Apollodorus, on the plinth of the
Venus de Medicis,” says Mr. Dallaway, “has been detected as a modern
forgery. The statues which have been dug up in a mutilated state, and
placed in the hands of venal or ignorant artists, have always had the
name of some eminent character given to them. Doubts of genuineness are
at least allowable, and often justified, of those statues the hands of
which have been evidently engrafted.”

The fabrication of spurious coins for the market was neither a modern
contrivance nor of unfrequent occurrence. The collection of medals
belonging to Dr. Hunter affords some examples. One of a leaden coin,
cased in silver, as remote as the time of Selcucus, king of Syria, may
be seen in that cabinet; and also a similar coin of the city of Naples.
In the Roman series, Neumann makes mention of a remarkable instance
from Schulzius, of a leaden coin of Nero, which had been anciently
circulated for brass, in which metal it was enclosed. In Dr. Hunter’s
cabinet are two examples of leaden coins covered with gold; one of the
Emperor Trajan, the other of his successor.

Demosthenes relates, on the authority of Solon, that several cities
in Greece adulterated their coins; and Dion Cassius states, that the
Emperor Caracalla, instead of gold and silver, issued brass and leaden
coins, which were merely washed or cased with silver or gold, to
conceal the fraud.

Evelyn, in his “Numismata,” exposes many of the tricks of those who, at
the period at which he wrote, supplied the market with spurious coins
and medals. “The most likely means,” says he, “for procuring genuine
coins or medals, are from country people, who plough and dig about
old walls, mounds, &c., where castrametations have formerly been. The
composition or grouping of the figures should also be well considered,
that it be with judgment; for the ancients seldom crowded many figures
together. A perfect medal has its profile and out-strokes sharp, and
by no means rugged; the figures clean and well polished, and an almost
inimitable spirit of antiquity and excellence, in the most ancient.
Yet after much research, travel and diligence, cost and caution, one
is perpetually in danger of being deceived, and imposed upon, by
cheaters and mercenary forgers; and even the country people, in Italy
and Holland, often deceive the less wary medalist. Where a series of
ancient medals is known to be imperfect, suspicion should always attach
to him who pretends to supply the chasm, and complete the series.[14]

“All medals of gold, Greek or Roman, that are not of the best alloy,
are to be considered impostures.

“The manufacturers of pseudo-antiques, will raise and carve the
effigies of one emperor out of another antique head of a less costly
and rare description; for instance, an Otho out of a Nero; and also
the reverses: nay, they have the address to slit and divide two
several medals, and, with a certain tenacious cement, join the reverse
of one to the head of the other, and so repair and trim the edges
that it is impossible to discover the ingenious fraud. A partial
deceit is often practised on the unwary, by taking off a part of a
relievo, and applying it to another medal; by the same artifice and
dexterity, the title of a genuine medal may be entirely altered, where
there are but few letters, by pinching up a letter in one part, or
removing superfluous matter in another, so that in process of time the
metamorphosis is complete.”

Mr. Obadiah Walker accuses the Jews of being most industrious in
putting off spurious medals. Some persons purposely bury medals
near the remains of some Roman works, and then pretend to have
found them by chance; as is also reported of a certain statuary, who
carved the pseudo Hercules, and sold it at a great price, before the
justly-admired original statue was discovered.

Rival collectors have been known to prey on each other’s rarities, by
clandestinely swallowing the most precious gem in a collection; at
least an anecdote to this effect is related on the continent, of Baron
Storch, a celebrated gem collector.

The Abbé Barthelemi, taught by experience, was very careful how he
exposed to visiters the rarities in the French cabinet of medals, of
which he was the keeper; for in his account of the duties of his office
he says, “Such a depository as this cabinet of medals cannot safely
be made public; several persons might put their hands on them at one
time, and it would be easy to carry them off, or substitute such as are
spurious or common. I had no other resource, after I had got rid of the
groups, but to examine the shelves at which they had been looking.”

Vaillant, the celebrated numismatist, when pursued at sea by Algerine
pirates, is said to have swallowed a whole series of Syrian kings. When
he landed at Marseilles, he hastened to his friend, physician, and
brother antiquary, Dufour, groaning horribly, with the treasures in his
belly. Dufour was only anxious to know, whether the medals were of the
higher empire; Vaillant showed him two or three, of which nature had
relieved him: a bargain was immediately struck, and the coins recovered.

The almost universal ignorance in Europe of the Chinese alphabet, and
written character, has been the cause of some curious mistakes in
deciding on the merits of certain coins. So little was a _professor_ of
Chinese, at Rome, versed in the language he professed to know, that he
is said, by Mr. Pauw, to have mistaken some characters found on a bust
of Isis for Chinese; which bust and characters were afterwards proved
to be the work of a modern artist of Turin, made after his own fancy.

In Great Britain, we have, till recently, known still less of the
Chinese language and literature than on the Continent. “It is not many
years since,” says Mr. Barrow, “that one of the small copper coins of
China, stamped in the reign and with the name of the late Tchien-lung,
was picked up in a bog in Ireland, and, being considered as a great
curiosity, was carried to an indefatigable antiquary, whose researches
have been of considerable use in investigating the ancient history and
language of that island. Not knowing the Chinese character, nor their
coin, it was natural enough for him to compare them with some language
with which he was acquainted; and the conclusion he drew was, that the
four characters on the face were ancient Syriac, and that the reverse
appeared to be astronomical or talismanic characters, of which he
could give no explanation. The Mantchoo Tartar characters of another
coin he supposed to signify _p_, _u_, _r_, which he construed into
sors, or lot; and it was concluded, that these coins must either have
been imported into Ireland by the Phœnicians, or manufactured in the
country; in which case the Irish must have had an oriental alphabet. In
either case, these medals,” it was sagely observed, “contribute more to
authenticate the ancient history of Ireland than all the volumes that
have been written on the subject.”




                             CHAPTER XIII.

             ATTEMPT TO STEAL THE REGALIA FROM THE TOWER.

  First Opening of the Regalia to public Inspection--Edwards
    appointed Keeper--Plan formed by Blood to steal the Regalia--He
    visits the Tower with his pretended Wife--Means by which he
    contrived to become intimate with Edwards--His Arrangements for
    carrying his Scheme into Execution--He knocks down Edwards, and
    obtains Possession of the Jewels--Fortunate Chance by which his
    Scheme was frustrated--He is taken--Charles II. is present at his
    Examination--Blood contrives to obtain a Pardon, and the Gift of
    an Estate from the King.


Bayley, in his History of the Tower of London, has very
circumstantially related the attempt made by a desperado, named Blood,
to steal the regalia from thence; though it failed in the execution,
this scheme was most ingeniously planned. The subsequent ingenuity of
the culprit, on his examination before the king, also saved him from a
just punishment, and not only procured him pardon for his offence, but
even a handsome reward in the form of an annuity.

Soon after the appointment of Sir Giles Talbot to the office of Master
of the Jewel-House in the Tower, the regalia first became the object
of public inspection. The privilege of showing them was granted by
Charles II. to the keeper, in consequence of certain reductions in the
emoluments of the office. The person appointed to take charge of them
was a confidential servant, named Talbot Edwards; and soon after, in
1673, the attempt of the notorious Blood was made.

Three weeks before the execution of his plan, Blood went to the
Tower, in the canonical habit of a clergyman, accompanied by a woman
whom he called his wife. They desired to see the regalia, and just
as their wishes had been gratified, the lady feigned indisposition:
this circumstance called forth the kind offices of Mrs. Edwards, who
courteously invited her into the dwelling-house. The lady, however,
soon recovered, and, on departing, professed great gratitude.

A few days after this, Blood came again, bringing Mrs. Edwards four
pair of white gloves, as a present from his pretended wife. This
civility opened a way to a more intimate acquaintance, and, at length,
Blood offered a proposal of marriage between his nephew, (whom he
represented as possessing two hundred pounds per annum in land,) and
Miss Edwards, if agreeable to all parties, on a longer acquaintance. A
treaty was entered into, and the young gentleman was to come in a day
or two to be presented.

At the time appointed, Blood went with three others to the Jewel-House,
armed with rapier-blades in their canes, and every one had a dagger,
and a brace of pistols. Two of the friends, to fill up the time whilst
the daughter was adorning herself, expressed a wish to view the regalia
before dinner, and it was arranged, that, together with Blood, they
should accompany old Mr. Edwards for that purpose, whilst the anxious
lover should wait below for the coming of his mistress, but in reality
to watch lest interruption should take place. When the three had
entered with Edwards into the room, a cloak was thrown over him, a gag
was placed in his mouth, and he was threatened with death if he made
the least noise; but, as he was not intimidated, and made attempts
to sound an alarm, he was silenced by some blows on the head with a
mallet, and a stab in the belly, when he lay as if dead.

They then proceeded to secrete the booty about their persons. One of
them, named Parrot, put the orb into his pocket, Blood held the crown
under his cloak, and the third was about to file the sceptre into two
pieces, to place it in a bag, when fortunately the son of Mr. Edwards
visited his father, and, regardless of the opposition made by the
watchful pretended lover, persisted to force his way in. The scuffle
below was heard, and this unexpected incident spreading confusion among
them, they instantly decamped, leaving the sceptre undivided. The aged
keeper, recovering, forced the gag from his mouth, and cried “Treason!”
The alarm was given, and parties were sent to the several gates to stop
them. They escaped, however, out at St. Catherine’s gate, where horses
were waiting for them, but were speedily overtaken. Under Blood’s cloak
was found the crown, and, even when a prisoner, he had the impudence
to struggle for his prize, and said it was a gallant attempt, however
unsuccessful, as it was for a crown.

In the struggle the great pearl, and a large diamond, with a few
smaller jewels, were lost from the crown, but fortunately they were
afterwards found and restored.

Blood being carried before Sir Gilbert Talbot, the king went to hear
his examination and confession. This was a fortunate circumstance
for the culprit, who artfully worked at once on the vanity and the
apprehensions of the monarch. He told him that he had formerly been
engaged with others to kill his majesty, while he was bathing at
Battersea, and had concealed himself in the reeds to effect his
purpose; but that when he had taken aim, the awe inspired by the royal
presence unnerved his hand, and he desisted from his sanguinary
design. He added, that he was but one of three hundred, who were
sworn to revenge each other’s fall; that the king might do with him
as he pleased, but that, by dooming him to suffer, he would endanger
his own life, and the lives of his advisers; while, on the contrary,
by displaying clemency, he would win the gratitude and the services
of a band of fearless and faithful followers. Either won over by the
boldness and candour of the ruffian, or alarmed by his threats, Charles
not only pardoned Blood, but likewise gave him an estate in Ireland,
worth 500_l._ a year. Poor Edwards (who suffered severely from his
injuries), was less fortunate; he had only a grant of two hundred
pounds, and his son one hundred, and even of these trifling sums the
payment was so long deferred, that they were obliged to sell the orders
at half price for ready money.




                             CHAPTER XIV.

                              VAMPYRISM.

  Horrible nature of the Superstition of Vampyrism--Persons attacked
    by Vampyres become Vampyres themselves--Signs by which a Vampyre
    was known--Origin of one of the signs--Effect attributed to
    Excommunication in the Greek church--Story of an excommunicated
    Greek--Calmet’s theory of the origin of the Superstition
    respecting Vampyres--St. Stanislas--Philinnium--The Strygis
    supposed to have given the idea of the Vampyre--Capitulary of
    Charlemagne--Remedy against attacks from the Demon--Anecdote of
    an impudent Vampyre--Story of a Vampyre at Mycone--Prevalence of
    Vampyrism in the north of Europe--Walachian mode of detecting
    Vampyres.


Among the many superstitions which have terrified and degraded mankind,
that which has received the name of Vampyrism is, perhaps, the most
horrible and loathsome. The Vampyre, or Blood-sucker, has been
forcibly described as “a corporeal creature of blood and unquenchable
blood-thirst,--a ravenous corpse, who rises in body and soul from his
grave, for the sole purpose of glutting his sanguinary appetite with
the life-blood of those whose blood stagnates in his own veins. He is
endowed with an incorruptible frame to prey on the lives of his kindred
and his friends--he re-appears among them from the world of the tomb,
not to tell its secrets of joy or of woe, not to invite or to warn by
the testimony of his experience, but to appal and assassinate those
who were dearest to him on earth--and this, not for the gratification
of revenge or any _human_ feeling, which, however depraved, might
find something in common with human nature; but to banquet a monstrous
thirst, acquired in the tomb, and which, though he walks in human form
and human lineaments, has swallowed up every human motive in its brutal
ferocity.”

It is manifest that a being of this kind must be infinitely more
terrible than the common race of ghosts, spectres, and fiendish
visitants. But there was another circumstance which inexpressibly
heightened the horror excited by the dread of being attacked. Wasting
illness, closed by death, was not all that the victim had to endure. He
who was sucked by a Vampyre was doomed to become in his turn a member
of the hideous community, and to inflict on others, even on those who
were nearest and dearest to him, the same evils by which he had himself
suffered and perished.

When a grave was opened in order to search for one of these pests, to
put a stop to his career, the sanguinary offender was recognised by the
corpse being fresh and well preserved, the eyes open or half closed,
the face of a vermilion hue, the limbs flexible, the hair and nails
long, and the pulse beating.

The idea of this unchanged state of the corpse seems to have
originated from a superstition of the Greek church. It was believed
that excommunication, inflicted by the Greek priests, had the power
of preventing the lifeless remains of the excommunicated person from
sinking into decay. An instance of this effect being produced is
mentioned by Ricaut, in his History of the Greek Church. A young man,
of Milos, who had been put under the ecclesiastical ban, was buried
in a remote and unconsecrated ground. He became a Vampyre, or, as
the modern Greeks term it, a Vroucolaca. The corpse was disinterred,
and displayed all the signs of Vampyrism. The priests were about to
treat it as was usual in such cases; but the friends of the deceased
solicited and obtained a cessation of hostilities, till a messenger
could be sent to Constantinople, to pray for absolution from the
Patriarch. The corpse, meanwhile, was placed in the church, and masses
were daily and nightly said. One day, while the priest was reading the
service, a crash was heard from the coffin; the lid was opened, and the
body was found as entirely decayed as though it had been buried for
seven years. When the messenger arrived with the absolution, it was
ascertained that the Patriarch had affixed his signature to it at the
exact moment when the crash was heard in the coffin!

The superstition relative to Vampyres is supposed by Calmet to be
derived from ancient legends. The first of these legends is the story
of St. Stanislas raising a man, who had been dead three years, and
whom he called to life that he might give evidence, in the saint’s
behalf, in a court of justice. After having given his testimony, the
resuscitated man returned quietly to his grave. A second is to be found
in Phlegon de Mirabilibus, who relates that a girl of the name of
Philinnium, a native of Tralles, in Asia Minor, not only visited, ate,
and drank, with her lover, after her death, but even cohabited with
him. But in neither of these cases do we find a trace of the diabolical
malignity which characterizes the Vampyre. A more congenial origin may
perhaps be found in the Strygis, of which Ovid makes mention; and this
origin appears the more probable when we consider that, in the middle
ages, the Strygis had an established place among the demon tribe;
and, in the shape of suspected males and females, was often burnt,
among other sorcerers and magicians, by the Lombards and Germans.
There is extant a capitulary of Charlemagne, which shows how prevalent
the belief was in the existence of the Strygis, and how strong a
resemblance the fiend bore to the Vampyre of modern times. It enacts
that “if any person, deceived by the devil, shall believe, after the
manner of the Pagans, that any man or woman was a Strygis, or Stryx,
and was given to eat men, and for this cause should burn such person,
or should give such person’s flesh to be eaten, or should eat such
flesh, such man or woman should be capitally punished.”

From the capitulary it is clear, that eating the flesh of the
delinquent Stryx was supposed to be a remedy for the evils which the
demon inflicted. There is a somewhat similar circumstance connected
with the Vampyre, which strengthens the idea that it is a legitimate
descendant of the Stryx. In a French work, published nearly a century
and a half ago, is an account of the Upiers or Vampyres, which infested
Poland and Russia. “They appear,” says the author, “from midday to
midnight, and suck the blood of men and beasts in such abundance, that
it often issues again out of their mouth, nose and ears; and the corpse
sometimes is found swimming in the blood with which its cere-cloth is
filled. This Redivive, or Upier (or some demon in his form) rises from
the tombs, goes by night to hug and squeeze violently his relations
or friends, and sucks their blood, so as to weaken and exhaust them,
and at length occasion their death. This persecution is not confined
to a single person, but extends throughout the family, unless it is
arrested by cutting off the head, or opening the heart, of the Upier,
which they find in its cere-cloth, soft, flexible, tumid, and ruddy,
although long ago dead. A large quantity of blood commonly flows from
the body, _which some mix up with flour and make bread of it; and this
bread, when eaten, is found to preserve them from the vexation of the
spectre_.” It is singular, however, that though the Vampyre himself
might thus be rendered edible, he was imagined to communicate an
infectious quality to whatever he fed on; so that, if any one were
unlucky enough to eat the flesh of cattle which had been sucked, he
would, after death, be sure of becoming a member of the blood-sucking
fraternity.

In one part of his statement this author is incorrect. Vampyres were
not to be so easily got rid of as he imagined. Nothing short of burning
would, at least in a majority of cases, put an end to their diabolical
visitations. Some of them had the audacity to make a jest of driving
a stake through them. Of this class was a peasant, of the village of
Blow, in Bohemia, who had long been most mischievously active. “At last
they dug him up, and drove a stake through him, during which he had the
impudence to laugh and jeer at his executioners, and thank them for
giving him a stick to defend himself against the dogs. This procedure
did not answer at all. He became still more troublesome than ever. Then
they delivered him over to the hangman, who placed him in a cart, to
carry him out of the village and burn him. But in this new situation
he kicked and struggled like a man in a frenzy, and, when they again
drove stakes into him, uttered loud shrieks, and gave a large quantity
of fine healthy blood. At last they burnt him: and the village at the
moment ceased to be infested as before.”

The belief in Vampyrism prevailed in Greece, where, as we have already
stated, the demon was known by the name of Vroucolaca, or Broucocolas.
Tournefort relates an amusing story of one that wofully annoyed the
inhabitants of Mycone. Prayers, processions, stabbing with swords,
sprinklings of holy water, and even pouring it in large doses down
the throat of the refractory Vroucolaca, were all tried in vain.
An Albanian, who chanced to be at Mycone, objected to two of these
remedies. It was no wonder that the devil continued in, he said,
for how could he possibly come through the holy water! and as to the
swords, they were equally effectual in preventing his exit; for,
their handles being crosses, he was so much terrified that he dared
not pass them. To obviate the latter objection, he recommended that
Turkish scimetars should be used. The scimetars were accordingly put
in requisition, but the pertinacious devil still retained his hold
of the corpse, and played his pranks with as much vigour as ever. At
length, when all the respectable inhabitants were packing up, to take
flight to Syra or Tinos, an effectual mode of ousting the Vroucolaca
was fortunately suggested. The body was committed to the flames, on the
first of January, 1701, and the spirit, being thus forcibly ejected
from his abode, was rendered incapable of doing farther mischief. He,
however, left behind him a legacy of vexation to the Myconians; for,
as a punishment for having had doings with the evil one, a fine was
imposed upon them by the Turks, when they next visited the island to
receive the capitation tax.

But though Vampyrism was known in Greece, it was far more prevalent
in Bohemia, Moravia, Silesia, Poland, Hungary, and Walachia. In those
countries it raged particularly from 1725 to 1735. There was scarcely
a village that was not said to be haunted by one of the blood-sucking
demons; and the greatest part of the population was a prey to terror.
The belief was not confined to the vulgar; all classes participated
in it; military and ecclesiastical commissions were appointed to
investigate the facts; and the press teemed with dissertations and
narratives from the pens of erudite individuals, whose learning was at
least equalled by their inveterate credulity.

In the mode which was employed by the Walachians for the detection of
Vampyres, there is a touch of the romantic. On a jet-black horse,
which had never approached the female, they mounted a young boy, and
made them pass up and down in the churchyard by all the graves; and
wherever the animal refused to proceed, they concluded that particular
grave to be inhabited by a Vampyre. “They then open it,” says the
narrator, “and find within it a corpse equally fat and fair as a man
who is quietly sleeping.” By cutting off the head, and filling up the
trench, all danger was removed, and those who had been attacked were
gradually restored to their strength and faculties.




                              CHAPTER XV.

                               JUGGLING.

  Feats of Jugglers formerly attributed to witchcraft--Anglo-Saxon
    Gleemen--Norman Jugglers or Tregatours--Chaucer’s Description
    of the Wonders performed by them--Means probably employed by
    them--Recipe for making the Appearance of a Flood--Jugglers
    fashionable in the Reign of Charles II.--Evelyn’s Account of a
    Fire-eater--Katterfelto--Superiority of Asiatic and Eygptian
    pretenders to magical Skill--Mandeville’s Account of Juggling
    at the Court of the Great Khan--Extraordinary Feats witnessed
    by the Emperor Jehanguire--Ibn Batuta’s Account of Hindustanee
    Jugglers--Account of a Bramin who sat upon the Air--Egyptian
    Jugglers--Mr. Lane’s Account of the Performance of one of
    them--Another fails in satisfying Captain Scott.


The mountebanks who now exhibit on the travelling stage or cart, and
whose buffoonery pleases only the clown, were formerly thought to
practise witchcraft, or deal with some unlawful powers.

The joculators, jugglours, or tregatours, of the Normans, were men of
much higher pretensions than the gleemen. Some of the delusions which
they practised could not have been performed without considerable
scientific knowledge. We have the authority of Chaucer for the fact,
that they “cheated the eyes with blear illusion,” in a manner which
may excuse ignorant spectators for having attributed the effect to
supernatural means. “In a large hall they will,” says he, “produce
water with boats rowed up and down upon it. Sometimes they will
bring in the similitude of a grim lion, or make flowers spring up in
a meadow; sometimes they cause a vine to flourish, bearing white and
red grapes; or show a castle built with stone, and when they please
they cause the whole to disappear.” He tells us, too, of a “learned
clerk, who showed to a friend forests filled with wild deer, where he
saw an hundred of them slain, some with hounds and some with arrows;
the hunting being finished, a company of falconers appeared upon the
banks of a fair river, where the birds pursued the herons and slew
them. He then saw knights jousting upon a plain,” and, which was a more
attractive sight, “the resemblance of his beloved lady dancing, which
occasioned him to dance also.” But when “the maister that this magike
wrought thought fit, he clapped his hands together, and all was gone
in an instante.” Another feat, which he describes as having himself
witnessed, is still more striking:

    “There saw I Coll Tregetour,
     Upon a table of sycamour,
     Play an uncouth thing to tell;
     I saw him cary a wynde mell
     Under a walnote shale.”

It is probable that the deceptive effect was produced by the magic
lantern, and the concave mirror. With respect to the method “to make
the appearance of a flode of water to come into a house,” the following
recipe has been gravely handed down to us from our ancestors:--steep a
thread in the liquor produced from snake’s eggs bruised, and hang it up
over a basin of water in the place where the trick is to be performed.
Recipes of this kind were perhaps meant to mislead those who wished to
penetrate the mystery.

In the reign of Charles the Second, jugglers appear to have been in
much repute with the great. In the “Diary” of Evelyn, under the date
of October 8th, 1672, we find the following notice: “I tooke my leave
of my Lady Sunderland; she made me stay dinner at Leicester House,
and afterwards sent for Richardson, the famous fire-eater. He melted
a beer-glass, and eat it quite up; then, taking a live coal on his
tongue, he put on it a raw oyster; the coal was blown on with bellows,
till it flamed and sparkled in his mouth, and so remained, till the
oyster gasped and was quite boiled; then he melted pitch and wax with
sulphur, which he drank down as it flamed; I saw it flaming in his
mouth a good while. He also took up a thick piece of iron, like an
ironing heater, and, when fiery-hot, held it between his teeth, then
in his hand, and threw it about like a stone; but this, I believe,
he cared not to hold very long.” Lady Sunderland seemed fond of such
exhibitions, as Mr. Evelyn recounts on another occasion, that “dining
with Lady Sunderland, I saw a fellow swallow a knife, and divers great
pebble stones, which could make a plain rattling one against another;
the knife was in sheath of horn.”

Katterfelto, described by Cowper, as

    “With his hair on end, at his own wonders
     Wondering for his bread,”

was a compound of conjuror and quack-doctor, and seems at one time to
have enjoyed a great repute in his way. He practised on the people
of London, during the influenza of the year 1782, and added to his
nostrums the fascination of hocus-pocus. Among other philosophical
apparatus, he employed the services of some extraordinary black cats,
with which he astonished the ignorant, and confounded the vulgar. He
was not so successful out of London; as he was committed, by the Mayor
of Shrewsbury, to the common house of correction, as a vagrant and
impostor.

But, though European jugglers have manifested great skill in the
various branches of their art, they appear to be far exceeded by
those of other parts of the world. Clavigero describes many of the
performances of Mexican professors; and adds that “the first Spaniards
who were witnesses of these and other exhibitions of the Mexicans
were so much astonished at their agility, that they suspected some
supernatural power assisted them.”

It is, however, in the Asiatic and African quarters of the globe that
the art of deluding the eye by false presentments is to be found in
its perfection. Sir John Mandeville gives an account of an exhibition,
which took place before the Great Khan; “And be it done by craft, or
by nicromancy,” says he, “I wot not.” That, in an unenlightened age,
he should doubt whether “nicromancy” had not something to do with such
wonders is not astonishing. “They make,” he tells us, “the appearance
of the sun and the moon in the air; and then they make the night so
dark, that nothing can be seen; and again they restore the daylight,
and the sun shining brightly. Then they bring in dances of the fairest
damsels of the world, and the richest arrayed. Afterwards they make
other damsels to come in, bringing cups of gold, full of the milk of
divers animals, and give drink to the lords and ladies; and then they
make knights joust in arms full lustily, who run together, and in the
encounter break their spears so rudely, that the splinters fly all
about the hall. They also bring in a hunting of the hart and of the
boar, with hounds running at them open-mouthed; and many other things
they do by the craft of their enchantments, that are marvellous to see.”

Mandeville has the reputation, not justly in every instance, of
being such “a measureless liar,” that his evidence in this case may,
perhaps, excite incredulity; but we must hesitate to disbelieve the
old traveller, when we find that similar, or even greater wonders
are attested by an unexceptionable witness, no less a personage than
Jehanguire, the Emperor of Hindustan. In his Autobiography, that
monarch enumerates no less than twenty-eight tricks, which were
played by Bengalee jugglers before him and his court, and at which he
expresses, as well he might, the utmost astonishment. One of them,
that of cutting a man in pieces, and then producing him alive and
perfect, resembles a trick which Ibn Batuta saw long before in China.
Another was the putting of seeds of curious trees into the earth, which
speedily grew to the height of two or three feet, and bore fruit. This
was repeated at Madras, not many years ago, on the lawn before the
Government-house. A mango stone was put into the ground, which, to all
appearance, rapidly sprung up into a fruit-bearing tree. Another of
the tricks exhibited before the emperor is equally marvellous: “They
produced a chain fifty cubits in length, and in my presence threw
one end of it towards the sky, where it remained, as if fastened to
something in the air. A dog was then brought forward, and, being placed
at the lower end of the chain, immediately ran up, and, reaching the
other end, immediately disappeared in the air. In the same manner,
a hog, a panther, a lion, and a tiger, were alternately sent up the
chain, and all equally disappeared at the upper end of the chain. At
last, they took down the chain and put it into a bag, no one ever
discerning in what way the different animals were made to vanish into
the air, in the mysterious manner above described. This, I may venture
to affirm, was beyond measure strange and surprising.”

Ibn Batuta (the celebrated traveller, who has been called the Mahometan
Marco Polo of the fourteenth century), to whom a reference has already
been made, narrates delusions of the same kind, of which he was an
eye-witness. He informs us that, when he was once in the presence of
the Emperor of Hindustan, two Yogees came in, whom the monarch desired
to show him what he had never yet seen. They said, “‘We will.’ One of
them then assumed the form of a cube, and arose from the earth, and,
in this cubic shape, he occupied a place in the air over our heads. I
was so much astonished and terrified at this, that I fainted and fell
to the earth. The emperor then ordered me some medicine which he had
with him, and, upon taking this, I recovered and sat up; this cubic
figure still remaining in the air just as it had been. His companion
then took a sandal, belonging to one of those who had come out with
him, and struck it upon the ground as if he had been angry. The sandal
then ascended until it became opposite in situation with the cube. It
then struck it upon the neck, and the cube gradually descended to the
earth, and at last rested in the place it had left. The emperor then
told me that the man who took the form of a cube was a disciple to the
owner of the sandal. ‘And,’ continued he, ‘had I not entertained fears
for the safety of thy intellect, I should have ordered him to show thee
greater things than these.’ From this, however, I took a palpitation of
the heart, until the emperor ordered me a medicine, which restored me.”

It is not more than seven years since a Bramin died at Madras, who was
accustomed to perform apparently the difficult feat of sitting on the
air. He did not exhibit for money, but merely as an act of courtesy.
Forty minutes is said to have been the longest time that he ever
remained in this extraordinary situation; the usual time seems to have
been about twelve minutes. An eye-witness thus describes the act and
the preparation for it: “The only apparatus seen is a piece of plank,
which, with four pegs, he forms into a kind of long stool; upon this,
in a little brass saucer or socket, he places, in a perpendicular
position, a hollow bamboo, over which he puts a kind of crutch, like
that of a walking-crutch, covering that with a piece of common hide;
these materials he carries with him in a little bag, which is shown to
those who come to see him exhibit. The servants of the house hold a
blanket before him, and, when it is withdrawn, he is discovered poised
in the air, about four feet from the ground, in a sitting attitude, the
outer edge of one hand merely touching the crutch; the fingers of that
hand deliberately counting beads; the other hand and arm held up in an
erect posture. The blanket was then held up before him, and they heard
a gurgling noise, like that occasioned by wind escaping from a bladder
or tube, and, when the screen was withdrawn, he was again standing on
_terra firma_. The same man has the power of staying under water for
several hours. He declines to explain how he does it, merely saying he
has been long accustomed to do so.”

The Bramin died without communicating his secret, and though attempts
were made to explain it, none of them were satisfactory. It was
asserted by a native that it is treated of in the Shasters, and depends
upon the art of fully suppressing the breath, and of cleansing the
tubular organs of the body, joined to a peculiar mode of drawing,
retaining, and ejecting the breath--an explanation which leaves the
mystery as dark as ever.

Egypt, which, more than thirty centuries ago, produced men so confident
of their magical skill as to venture to emulate the miracles of Moses,
still has pretenders to preternatural powers. The modern magicians
seem by no means to be a degenerate race. One of their modes of
delusion is “the magic mirror of ink,” and the address with which
they manage the trick is really wonderful, and, indeed, inexplicable.
It is performed by pouring ink into the hand of a boy not arrived at
puberty, an unmarried woman, or a woman who is “as ladies wish to be
who love their lords.” The boy is told to look into the ink, and to
say what he sees. Mr. Lane, in his recent valuable work on Egypt,
has described the operation, and he declares his utter inability to
account for the result. “After some preliminary ceremonies had been
gone through, the magician,” says he, “addressed himself to me, and
asked me if I wished the boy to see any person who was absent or dead.
I named Lord Nelson, of whom the boy had evidently never heard; for
it was with much difficulty he pronounced the name, after several
trials. The magician desired the boy to say to the Sooltan, ‘My master
salutes thee, and desires thee to bring Lord Nelson: bring him before
my eyes, that I may see him, speedily.’ The boy then said so; and
almost immediately added, ‘A messenger is gone, and has returned, and
has brought a man, dressed in a black[15] suit of European clothes;
the man has lost his left arm.’ He then paused for a moment or two,
and, looking more intently and more closely into the ink, he said, ‘No,
he has not lost his left arm, but it is placed to his breast.’ This
correction made his description more striking than it had been without
it; since Lord Nelson generally had his empty sleeve attached to his
coat: but it was the _right_ arm that he had lost. Without saying that
I suspected the boy had made a mistake, I asked the magician whether
the objects appeared in the ink as if actually before the eyes, or as
if in a glass, which makes the right appear left. He answered, that
they appeared as in a mirror. This rendered the boy’s description
faultless.” Mr. Lane adds, “A short time since, after performing in
the usual manner, by means of a boy, he prepared the magic mirror
in the hand of a young English lady, who, on looking into it for a
little while, said that she saw a broom sweeping the ground without
any body holding it, and was so much frightened that she would look
no longer.” To make this appearance understood, it must be mentioned,
that the first thing seen in the mirror is the sweeping of the ground
by a broom. In the case of Lord Nelson, however, the broom was in the
hands of a man. The boy is said not to have been a confederate of the
magician.

The same experiment was tried, at another time, in the presence of
Captain Scott; but, in this instance, the conjuror seems to have been
less a proficient in his trade than the one who was employed by Mr.
Lane, and the result was unsatisfactory to the captain.




                             CHAPTER XVI.

                              PRODIGIES.

  Hold taken on the public Mind by Prodigies--Dutch Boy with Hebrew
    Words on the Iris of each Eye--Boy with the word Napoleon
    in the Eye--Child with a Golden Tooth--Speculations on the
    Subject--Superstition respecting changeling Children in the
    Isle of Man--Waldron’s Description of a Changeling--Cases of
    extraordinary Sleepers--The Seven Sleepers of Ephesus--Men
    supposed, in the northern Regions, to be frozen during the
    Winter, and afterwards thawed into Life again--Dr. Oliver’s
    Case of a Sleeper near Bath--Dr. Cheyne’s Account of Colonel
    Townshend’s power of voluntarily suspending Animation--Man buried
    alive for a Month at Jaisulmer--The Manner of his Burial, and his
    Preparation for it.


Prodigies of every kind, moral or physical, have ever taken hold of
the imagination of the public, nor has the better education of some
prevented them from lending a greedy ear to accounts of such phenomena,
and the belief of the vulgar has thus been sanctioned and strengthened.
Many, from interested speculation, have pretended to undergo most
extraordinary privations, or to be independent of the established laws
of nature; such impostures met with a very flattering reception in the
earlier part of the eighteenth century.

Mr. Evelyn mentions a Dutch boy, eight or nine years old, who was
carried about by his parents as a show. He had about the iris of one
eye the words Deus meus, and about the other Eloihim, in the Hebrew
characters. How this was done by artifice none could imagine, and
his parents affirmed he was born so. Three years before this period,
in 1699, Mr. C. Ellis wrote to Dr. Edw. Tyson, that he had seen the
Friesland boy, “round the pupils of whose eyes, they pretend, are
naturally engraved the above words. This is looked upon as a prodigious
miracle, in these parts, but, upon more nicely surveying it, I could
perceive it was only the iris not circularly joined, but lashed into
fimbriæ, which might be thought to form imaginary letters; there is
something like D. J. and V., but not a footstep for the strongest fancy
to work out any more. But it was like to have been of danger to me to
have discovered this trick; for acquainting a gentleman in English of
this cheat, one of the mob happened to understand it, and I was forced
to make the best of my way.” It is hardly three years since a lad was
exhibited in London, who is said to have had “Napoleon,” in distinct
letters, written in his eye. There is little doubt, if this was really
the case, but it was the result of artificial rather than natural,
causes.

The eyes are not the only part of the head in which miraculous
appearances have been supposed to be manifested. In 1593, it was
reported that a child of seven years old, in Silesia, having shed
its teeth, a double tooth had been replaced by one of gold. This
phenomenon soon brought a number of learned men into the field, to
dissertate upon the wonder. Horst, more generally known under his
Latinized name of Horstius, who was a professor of medicine, and really
a man of abilities, wrote in raptures upon the subject. According
to his idea, the production of the tooth was partly a natural and
partly a miraculous event, and was intended by Heaven to console the
Christians for the perils to which they were exposed from the Turks.
How consolation was to be derived from such a source, it would not
be easy to discover. Horst was followed by Martin Ruland, another
physician, who published a treatise called “Nova et omni Memoriâ
omnino inaudita Hist. de Aureo Dente,” &c. Two years after Ruland had
given his tract to the world, the opinions which it broached were
controverted by Ingesteterus; and were immediately defended, in another
dissertation, by Ruland. Lastly, the pen was taken up by Libavius, an
eminent chemist and physician, the first proposer of the transfusion
of blood. Unhappily, all this labour and erudition were thrown away.
Some one had, at last, the good sense to institute an inquiry as to the
reality of the miracle; and, to the great discomfort of the literary
and non-literary believers, it was discovered that the tooth was gilt.

Waldron, in his Description of the Isle of Man, says, “The old story
of infants being changed in their cradles is here in such credit,
that mothers are in continual terror at the thoughts of it. I was
prevailed on,” says he, “to go and see a child, who, as they told
me, was one of these changelings, and indeed I must own I was not a
little surprised and shocked at the sight. Nothing under heaven could
have a more beautiful face; though between five and six years old,
and seemingly healthy, he was so far from being able to walk, that
he could not so much as move a joint; his limbs were vastly long for
his age, but smaller than an infant’s of six months; his complexion
perfectly delicate, and he had the finest hair in the world. He never
spoke or cried, ate scarce any thing, and was very seldom seen to
smile; but if any one called him fairy elf he would frown, and fix his
eyes so earnestly on those who had said it, as if he would look them
through. His mother, or supposed mother, being poor, frequently went
out a-charing and left home a whole day together; the neighbours, out
of curiosity, have often looked in at the window to see how he behaved
alone, which whenever they did, they were sure to find him laughing and
in the utmost delight. This made them judge that he was not without
company, more pleasing to him than any mortal; and what made this seem
more reasonable was, that if he was left ever so dirty, the woman, at
her return, saw him with a clean face, and hair combed with the utmost
exactness.”

Instances have been often recorded of extraordinary sleepers, which,
supposing them to have been true, have puzzled physiologists to account
for. So many eccentricities in the animal economy have been proved by
a careful investigation to be impostures, that it is but natural to
suppose them all to have been feigned, to accomplish some particular
purpose.

The popular tale of the Seven Sleepers has had a most extended
circulation, and, as a divine revelation, was extensively believed
among the Mahometans. When the emperor Decius persecuted the
Christians, seven noble youths of Ephesus concealed themselves in a
spacious cavern, the entrance to which the tyrant ordered should be
firmly secured with a pile of stones. They immediately fell into a deep
slumber, which was miraculously prolonged, without injuring the powers
of life, during a period of one hundred and eighty-seven years. After
this slumber, as they thought, of a few hours, they were pressed by
the calls of hunger, and it was resolved that Jamblichus, one of them,
should secretly return to the city for bread. The _youth_ could hardly
recognise his native city, and, to his surprise, a large cross was
triumphantly erected over the principal gate of Ephesus. His singular
dress and obsolete language confounded the baker, to whom he offered an
ancient medal of Decius, as the current coin of the empire. Taken up
on suspicion, he found that two centuries had nearly elapsed since his
escape from the tyrant. The bishop of Ephesus, the clergy, and others,
hastened to visit the cave of the Seven Sleepers, who bestowed their
benediction, and peaceably expired.

Arguing from analogy, it was supposed that the inhabitants of the
colder regions hibernated, as certain smaller animals are known to do.
Baron Herberstein, in his Commentaries on Russian History, asserts,
that there are in the northern parts of Muscovy, near the river Oby,
on the borders of Tartary, a people he calls Leucomori, who sleep
from the 27th day of November till the 23d of April, like tortoises,
under ground, and then come to life again, though quite frozen all
the winter. This gentleman was a creditable sort of person, and twice
ambassador in Russia, from Ferdinand the emperor. It is most likely,
however, that in points of this nature he was contented to rely on the
reports of others.

Dr. Oliver has given to the world “a relation of an extraordinary
sleeping person, at Finsbury, near Bath;” the truth of which he seemed
not to doubt. Samuel Chilton, in May, 1694, fell into a profound
sleep, out of which no art could rouse him, till after a month’s time:
during this time, food and drink were put before him, which always
disappeared, though no one ever saw him eat or drink.

Two years afterwards, he slept seventeen weeks, and in the following
year for five months, with only one intermission for a few minutes. It
does not appear, from the relation, that there was reason to suspect
any imposture; yet it was rather remarkable that the stimulus of hunger
should have induced him, though asleep, to eat and drink whatever was
put before him, and yet the most powerful stimuli applied in other
forms should have made no impression upon him.

This protracted sleep, strange as it is, does not, however, appear
so wonderful as the power of voluntarily suspending animation, and
returning to life, after a considerable time has elapsed. A remarkable
case of this kind is recorded by the celebrated Doctor Cheyne, in his
“English Malady.” The patient was a Colonel Townshend, “a man of great
honour and integrity,” who had long been suffering under an acute
nephritic disorder, attended with constant vomitings, which made life
a burden to him. Early one morning, he sent for his two physicians,
Dr. Cheyne and Dr. Baynard; they went, accompanied by Mr. Skrine,
his apothecary, and found his senses clear, and his mind perfectly
collected. He had, he said, sent for them that they might give him
“some account of an odd sensation which he had for some time observed
and felt in himself, which was, that composing himself, he could die
or expire when he pleased, and yet, by an effort, or somehow, he could
come to life again, which (says Cheyne) it seems he had sometimes tried
before he had sent for us.”

The physicians were naturally surprised at this communication, and
reluctant to believe a fact which was seemingly so improbable. Yet they
hesitated to allow of his making the experiment before them, lest,
in his debilitated state, he might carry it too far. He, however,
insisted so strongly on their seeing the trial made, that they at last
consented. “We all three,” says Cheyne, “felt his pulse first; it
was distinct, though small and thready; and his heart had its usual
beating. He composed himself on his back, and lay in a still position
some time; while I held his right hand, Dr. Baynard laid his hand on
his heart, and Mr. Skrine held a clean looking-glass to his mouth. I
found his pulse sink gradually, till at last I could not feel any by
the most exact and nice touch. Dr. Baynard could not find the least
motion in his heart, nor Mr. Skrine the least soil of breath on the
bright mirror which he held to his mouth; then each of us by turns
examined his arm, heart, and breath, but could not, by the nicest
scrutiny, discover the least symptom of life in him. We reasoned a
long time about this odd appearance as well as we could, and all of
us judging it inexplicable and unaccountable, we began to conclude
that he had indeed carried the experiment too far, and at last were
satisfied he was actually dead, and were just ready to leave him.
This continued about half an hour, by nine o’clock in the morning, in
autumn. As we were going away we observed some motion about the body,
and, upon examination, found his pulse and the motion of his heart
gradually returning: he began to breathe gently, and speak softly;
we were all astonished to the last degree of astonishment at this
unexpected change, and after some farther conversation with him, and
among ourselves, went away fully satisfied as to all the particulars
of this fact, but confounded and puzzled, and not able to form any
rational scheme that might account for it. He afterwards called for
his attorney, added a codicil to his will, settled legacies on his
servants, received the sacrament, and calmly and composedly expired
about six o’clock that evening.”

A case of voluntary death and resuscitation, still more remarkable,
because the individual by whom the act was performed was buried alive,
and remained for a month in his tomb, has recently occurred in India.
The fact appears to be authenticated by unexceptionable evidence. The
account is given in a letter, by Lieutenant A. H. Boileau, an officer
of engineers, who is employed on the extensive trigonometrical survey
of India. “I have (says he) just witnessed a singular circumstance,
of which I had heard during our stay at this place, but said nothing
about it before, the time for its accomplishment not being completed.
This morning, however, the full month was over, and a man who had been
buried all that time, on the bank of a tank near our camp, was dug
out alive, in the presence of Esur-Lal, one of the ministers of the
Muhar-wull of Jaisulmer, on whose account this singular individual was
voluntarily interred a month ago.

“The man is said, by long practice, to have acquired the art of holding
his breath by shutting the mouth, and stopping the interior opening of
the nostrils with his tongue; he also abstains from solid food for some
days previous to his interment, so that he may not be inconvenienced
by the contents of his stomach, while put up in his narrow grave; and,
moreover, he is sown up in a bag of cloth, and the cell is lined with
masonry and floored with cloth, that the white ants and other insects
may not easily be able to molest him. The place in which he was buried
at Jaisulmer is a small building about twelve feet by eight, built of
stone; and in the floor was a hole about three feet long, two and a
half feet wide, and the same depth, or perhaps a yard deep, in which he
was placed in a sitting posture, sewed up in his shroud, with his feet
turned inwards towards the stomach, and his hands also pointed inwards
towards the chest. Two heavy slabs of stone, five or six feet long,
several inches thick, and broad enough to cover the mouth of the grave,
so that he could not escape, were then placed over him, and I believe a
little earth was plastered over the whole, so as to make the surface of
the grave smooth and compact. The door of the house was also built up,
and people placed outside, that no tricks might be played nor deception
practised. At the expiration of a full month, that is to say, this
morning, the walling of the door was broken, and the buried man dug out
of the grave; Trevelyan’s moonshee only running there in time to see
the ripping open of the bag in which the man had been enclosed. He was
taken out in a perfectly senseless state, his eyes closed, his hands
cramped and powerless, his stomach shrunk very much, and his teeth
jammed so fast together, that they were forced to open his mouth with
an iron instrument to pour a little water down his throat. He gradually
recovered his senses and the use of his limbs; and when we went to see
him was sitting up, supported by two men, and conversed with us in a
low, gentle tone of voice, saying that ‘we might bury him again for a
twelvemonth, if we pleased.’”

That his powers of abstinence are great, there can be no doubt; as
Cornet Macnaghten once suspended him for thirteen days, shut up in a
wooden box. During the time that he is buried, his hair ceases to grow.
Previously to his being buried he lives entirely upon milk, regulating
the quantity in such a manner as to be just sufficient for sustaining
life. After his release, and on his first taking food, he is said to
feel some anxiety, till he has ascertained that the faculties of his
stomach and bowels are not injured.




                             CHAPTER XVII.

                       THE DELUSIONS OF ALCHEMY.

  Origin of Alchemy--Argument for Transmutation--Golden
    Age of Alchemy--Alchemists in the 13th century--Medals
    metaphorically described--Jargon of Dr. Dee--The Green
    Lion--Roger Bacon--Invention of Gunpowder--Imprisonment
    of Alchemists--Edict of Henry VI.--Pope John XXII.--Pope
    Sixtus V.--Alchemy applied to Medicine--Paracelsus--Evelyn’s
    hesitation about Alchemy--Narrative of Helvetius--Philadept
    on Alchemy--Rosicrucians--A Vision--Hayden’s description of
    Rosicrucians--Dr. Price--Mr. Woulfe--Mr. Kellerman.


The subject of Alchemy occupies so large a space in the humiliating
history of the misapplication of talent, as to justify a particular
inquiry into the causes of its origin, the grounds of its success, and
the reason of its gradual decline. So much mysticism and fondness for
ambiguity exist in the writings of the hermetic philosophers, as they
were called, that it will not be surprising to find accounts of the
origin of the science wrapped in equally extraordinary language.

To begin with Adam: he is said to have foreseen the deluge, and, for
the purpose of providing against that catastrophe, to have erected
two tables of stone, which contained the foundation of this wisdom.
One of them, after the flood, was found on Mount Ararat. Alchemy has
as frequently been called the hermetic art, as it is more generally
supposed to have been invented by Hermes, King of Egypt, and master
of this science, when Egypt was the garden of God. According to
chronologers, his era was before that of Moses. This was the true
philosopher’s stone, which so enriched that kingdom, and by means of
which all the arts flourished; but in quest of which so many persons
of all nations and ages have since fruitlessly consumed both their
fortunes and lives. Unlike their baffled successors, the Egyptians
increased their wealth to that immense degree, that they studied means
how to expend their exuberant stores in the erection of pyramids,
obelisks, colossuses, monuments, pensile gardens, cities, and the
labyrinth, and in forming the immense lake Mœris, and the like
stupendous works, which cost so many millions of talents. “All these
(say the believers in the science) are sufficient arguments of their
skill in alchemy, whence they received so vast a supply of riches;
for, since no authors mention any gold mines in the time of Osiris, or
Hermes, whence could they have acquired such exceeding great wealth,
but from the chemical art of transmuting metals?”

The Egyptian priests, under a promise of secrecy, communicated the
knowledge they possessed to the Alexandrian Greeks. The actual
possession of much lucrative knowledge, and the reputation of still
more valuable secrets, would attract the notice of the credulous
and ignorant. With many the extent of the science was confined to
the refining of metals, and preparations of chemical compounds; but
the theoretical alchemist having in view a certain mysterious and
unattainable object, despised the occupation of the mere chemist, and
from policy, or want of clear ideas on the subject, the language of his
art became more and more obscure. Knaves and impostors crept in, and,
by impositions on the unwary and credulous, indemnified themselves for
the ill success of their experiments.

Those chemists who assumed the pompous title of alchemists, were
persuaded that all metals were no other than nature’s rude unfinished
essays towards the making of gold; which, by means of due coction in
the bowels of the earth, advanced gradually towards maturity, till at
last they were perfected into that beautiful metal. Their endeavours,
therefore, were to finish what nature had begun, by procuring for
the imperfect metals this much-desired coction; and upon this grand
principle all their processes were dependent.

The golden age of alchemy commenced, properly speaking, with the
conquests of Arabian fanaticism in Asia and Africa, about the time
of the destruction of the Alexandrian Library, and the subjection
of Europe to the basest superstition. The Saracens, lively, subtle,
and credulous, intimate with the fables of talismans and celestial
influences, admitted, with eager faith, the wonders of alchemy. The
rage of making gold spread through the whole Mahometan world; and in
the splendid courts of Almansor and Haroun Al Raschid, the professors
of the hermetic art found patronage, disciples, and emolument.

About the thirteenth century, Albertus Magnus, Roger Bacon, and Raymond
Lully, appeared as the revivers of this science, which had been nearly
lost in the interval from the tenth century; their writings again
raised alchemy to a very high degree of credit, and their adventures
as well as those of their disciples partake more of the character
of oriental romance than the results of philosophic study. The most
celebrated of the alchemic philosophers were not only the companions of
princes, but many of them were even kings themselves, who chose this
royal road to wealth and magnificence.

No delusion in the world ever excited so extensive and long-continued
an interest, or rather it might be called madness; though it now seems
wonderful how the fallacy of it should have escaped detection during
a period of seven or eight hundred years, when so many causes for
suspicion and disappointment must have occurred amongst its professors;
but the fond idea seems to have been strengthened by this want of
success, which was attributed to any cause rather than the proper one.

An alchemist, in his writings, complains of the difficulties attending
the search after the Immortal Dissolvent, as the grand agent in the
operations was sometimes called; and very feelingly asserts, that the
principal one is the want of subsistence or money, as without a supply
of the latter to buy glasses, build furnaces, etc., the operations
cannot go on.

The several metals were described metaphorically, as plants, animals,
&c., and mystical allusions were made to the sacred Scriptures,
in confirmation of the truth of the science, by the most forced
interpretations of certain passages: as for instance--“He struck the
stone and water poured out, and he poured oil out of the flinty rock;”
and the whole composition of the philosopher’s stone was thought to
be contained in the four verses, beginning, “He stretched forth the
heavens as a curtain, the waters stood above the mountains.”

The descriptions of the several necessary processes partook of such
figurative language, as none but the adepts could possibly understand.
Dr. Dee, in the fulness of his wisdom, thus instructs his disciples:
“The contemplative order of the Rosie-cross have presented to the world
angels, spirits, plants, and metals, with the times in astromancy
and geomancy to prepare and unite them telesmatically. This is the
substance which at present in our study is the child of the sun and
moon, placed between two fires, and in the darkest night receives a
light from the stars and retains it. The angels and intelligences are
attracted by a horrible emptiness, and attend the astrolasms for ever.
He hath in him a thick fire, by which he captivates the thin genii.
That you may know the Rosicrusian philosophy, endeavour to know God
himself, the worker of all things; now I will demonstrate in what
thing, of what thing, and by what thing, is the medicine or multiplier
of metals to be made It is even in the nature, of the nature, and by
the nature, of metals; for it is a principle of all philosophy that
Nature cannot be bettered but in her own nature. Common gold and silver
are dead, and except they be renewed by art, that is, except their
seeds, which are naturally included in them, be projected into their
natural earth, by which means they are mortified and revived, like as
the grain of wheat that is dead.” This is somewhat worse than what Mr.
Burke denominated a gipsy jargon.

The powder of transmutation, the grand means of projection, was to be
got at by the following process, in which it was typified as the Green
Lion: “In the Green Lion’s bed the sun and moon are born, they are
married, and beget a king; the king feeds on the lion’s blood, which is
the king’s father and mother, who are, at the same time, his brother
and sister. I fear I betray the secret, which I promised my master to
conceal in dark speech from every one who does not know how to rule
the philosopher’s fire.” One would imagine, in the present day, that
there was very little fear of being accused of too rashly divulging the
important secret by such explanations. Our ancestors must have had a
much greater talent than we have for finding out enigmas, if they were
able to elicit a meaning from these mystical, or rather nonsensical,
sentences.

Roger Bacon was the first English alchemist. He was born in 1214.
Popular belief attributed to him the contrivance of a machine to rise
in the air, and convey a chariot more speedily than by horses; and also
the art of putting statues in motion, and drawing articulate sounds
from brazen heads. From this it appears that he had made considerable
progress in the formation of automata. There can be no doubt that he
discovered the mode of making gunpowder; in his works the secret may be
found, veiled under an anagram. The discovery has, however, on doubtful
authority, been ascribed to Berthold Schwartz, a German Benedictine
friar, who lived about the middle of the fourteenth century. In an
old print, the _merit_ of the invention is ascribed to the devil, who
is represented as prompting the friar’s operations, and enjoying their
success.

Can we be surprised, that in an age of ignorance, the wonderful doings
of Bacon obtained for him the name of a magician, and the friars of
his own order refused to admit his works into their library, as though
he was a man who ought to be proscribed by society? His persecution
increased till 1278, when he was imprisoned, and obliged to own that he
repented of the pains he had taken in the arts and sciences; and he was
at last constrained to abandon the house of his order.

The credulity and avarice of princes often caused them to arrest
alchemists, and, by means of the torture, endeavour to force them to
multiply gold, or furnish the powder of projection, that it might
be ready for use at any time; but it was generally found that, like
poetical composition, perfect freedom of thought and action were
necessary to so desirable an end.

There is an edict of Henry VI. king of England, in letters patent to
lords, nobles, doctors, professors, and priests, to engage them in the
pursuit of the philosopher’s stone, especially the priests, who having
power (says the pious king) to convert bread and wine into the body and
blood of Christ, may well convert an impure into a perfect metal.

Even Pope John XXII., the father of the church, was weak enough to
become an adept; he worked at the practice of hermetic philosophy in
Avignon, and at his death were found eighteen millions of florins in
gold, and seven millions in jewels and sacred vases. Notwithstanding
his writing a treatise on alchemy, and making transmutations, yet such
was the mischief arising in his times from the knavery of pretended
alchemists, that he issued a bull, condemning all traders in this
science as impostors.

Pope Sixtus V. had a true idea of the real value of this science; for,
when one presented to him a book on alchemy, his holiness gave the
author an empty purse, emblematic of the vanity of the study.

In the fifteenth century this science was applied to medical uses,
and the preparations of mercury, antimony, and other metals, were
used with the happiest success. The unexpected success which attended
the first exhibition of chemical preparations awakened a new hope in
the minds of the alchemists, which was no less than the discovery of
a universal medicine, an elixir vitæ, for conferring immortality and
perpetual youth and health. Paracelsus and Van Helmont entertained
these visionary speculations; and the hopes of possessing a universal
solvent long haunted the imaginations of writers on chemistry.

Paracelsus was born in 1494; he practised physic in Basle, and the
following circumstance induced him to leave it. A canon was in extreme
sickness, and the physicians forsook him, as incurable: Paracelsus
saw him, and promised to restore him to health. The canon expressed
himself gratefully, as one who would feel the obligation, and make
him a suitable recompense. Two pills performed the cure; which was no
sooner effected, than the canon undervalued it, and contended against
the claim of the doctor: he had been _cured too soon_. The magistrates
were applied to, and they awarded Paracelsus a very moderate fee,
proportioned to his short attendance; so, in disgust, he quitted
the city, and declared that he would leave the inhabitants of Basle
to the eternal destruction which they deserved. He then retired to
Strasburg, and thence into Hungary, where he took to drinking; he died
in great poverty, at Saltzburg, in 1541. Oporinus, who served him as
his pupil, said he often saw him in great want, borrowing money of
carmen and porters, and the next day he would repay them double from a
fund that could not be discovered. His proper name was Philip Aureolus
Theophrastus Paracelsus Bombastus, of Hohenheim; and his disciples
add, “Prince of Physicians, Philosopher of Fire, the Trismegistus of
Switzerland, Reformer of Alchemistical Philosophy, Nature’s faithful
Secretary, Master of the Elixir of Life, and Philosopher’s Stone, Great
Monarch of Chemical Secrets.”

The ingenious Mr. Evelyn, both a sensible and learned man, seems
to have been unwilling to deny the truth of what had so often been
asserted to him; in his entertaining “Diary,” he says, “June 4th, 1705,
the season very dry and hot; I went to see Dr. Dickenson, the famous
chymist; we had a long conversation about the philosopher’s elixir,
which he believed attainable, and himself had seen it performed, by
one who went under the name of Mundanus, who sometimes came among the
adepts, but was unknown as to his country or abode. The doctor has
written a treatise in Latin, full of astonishing relations; he is a
very learned man, formerly of St John’s, Oxford, where he practised
physic.”

Being in Paris, Mr. Evelyn visited Marc Antonio, an ingenious
enameller, who told him two or three stories of men who had the great
arcanum, and who had successfully made projection before him several
times. “This,” says Evelyn, who obviously hesitated between doubt and
belief, “Antonio asserted with great obtestation; nor know I what to
think of it, there are so many impostors, and people who love to tell
strange stories, as this artist did; who had been a great rover, and
spake ten different languages.”

The most celebrated history of transmutation is that given by
Helvetius, in his “Brief of the Golden Calf.” It is thus given by
Mr. Brande. “The 27th day of December, 1666, came a stranger to my
house at the Hague, in a plebeick habit, of honest gravity and serious
authority, of a mean stature, and a little long face, black hair not
at all curled, a beardless chin, and about forty-four years of age,
and born in North Holland. After salutation, he beseeched me, with
great reverence, to pardon his rude access, for he was a lover of the
pyrotechnian art, and having read my treatise against the sympathetic
powder of Sir Kenelm Digby, and observed my doubt about the philosophic
mystery, induced him to ask me if I really was a disbeliever as to the
existence of an universal medicine, which would cure all diseases,
unless the principal parts were perished, or the predestinated time
of death come. I replied, I never met with an adept, or saw such a
medicine, though I had fervently prayed for it. Then I said, ‘Surely,
you are a learned physician.’ ‘No,’ said he, ‘I am a brass-founder,
and a lover of chemistry.’ He then took from his bosom-pouch a neat
ivory box, and out of it three ponderous lumps of stone, each about
the bigness of a walnut. I greedily saw and handled this most noble
substance, the value of which might be somewhere about twenty tons
of gold; and having drawn from the owner many rare secrets of its
admirable effects, I returned him this treasure of treasures with a
most sorrowful mind, humbly beseeching him to bestow a fragment of it
upon me, in perpetual memory of him, though but the size of a coriander
seed. ‘No, no,’ said he, ‘that is not lawful, though thou wouldest give
me as many golden ducats as would fill this room; for it would have
particular consequences, and if fire could be burned of fire, I would
at this instant rather cast it into the fiercest flames.’ He then asked
if I had a private chamber, whose prospect was from the public street;
so I presently conducted him to my best furnished room backwards,
which he entered, (said Helvetius, in the true spirit of Dutch
cleanliness,) without wiping his shoes, which were full of snow and
dirt. I now expected he would bestow some great secret upon me, but in
vain. He asked for a piece of gold, and opening his doublet, showed me
five pieces of that precious metal, which he wore upon a green riband,
and which very much excelled mine in flexibility and colour, each being
the size of a small trencher. I now earnestly again craved a crumb of
the stone, and at last, out of his philosophical commiseration, he gave
me a morsel as large as a rape-seed, but I said, ‘This scanty portion
will scarcely transmute four grains of lead.’ ‘Then,’ said he, ‘deliver
it me back;’ which I did, in hopes of a greater parcel; but he, cutting
off half with his nail, said, ‘Even this is sufficient for thee.’
‘Sir,’ said I, with a dejected countenance, ‘what means this?’ And he
said, ‘Even that will transmute half an ounce of lead.’ So I gave him
great thanks, and said, ‘I would try it, and reveal it to no one.’ He
then took his leave, and said he would call again next morning at nine.
I then confessed, that while the mass of his medicine was in my hand
the day before, I had secretly scraped off a bit with my nail, which
I projected in lead, but it caused no transmutation, for the whole
flew away in fumes. ‘Friend,’ said he, ‘thou art more dexterous in
committing theft, than in applying medicine. Hadst thou wrapped up thy
stolen prey in yellow wax, it would have penetrated, and transmuted the
lead into gold.’ I then asked, if the philosophic work cost much, or
required long time, for philosophers say, that nine or ten months are
required for it. He answered, ‘Their writings are only to be understood
by the adepts, without whom no student can prepare this magistery.
Fling not away, therefore, thy money and goods in hunting out this art,
for thou shalt never find it.’ To which I replied, ‘As thy master
showed it thee, so mayest thou, perchance, discover something thereof
to me, who know the rudiments, and therefore it may be easier to add
to a foundation than begin anew.’ ‘In this art,’ said he, ‘it is quite
otherwise; for, unless thou knowest the thing from head to heel, thou
canst not break open the glassy seal of Hermes. But enough: to-morrow,
at the ninth hour, I will show thee the manner of projection.’ But
Elias never came again; so my wife, who was curious in the art whereof
the worthy man had discovered, teased me to make the experiment with
the little spark of bounty the artist had left. So I melted half
an ounce of lead, upon which, my wife put in the said medicine; it
hissed and bubbled, and in a quarter of an hour the mass of lead was
transmuted into fine gold, at which we were exceedingly amazed. I
took it to the goldsmith, who judged it most excellent, and willingly
offered fifty florins for each ounce.”

The accumulated disappointments of several centuries, in the
prosecution of this science or discovery, did not eradicate the belief
in its practicability; and, so late as the year 1698, one, humbly
styling himself Philadept, wrote a book concerning adepts, not proving
that they did exist, but leaving the _onus probandi_ to those who were
sceptical on the subject. Indeed, it was a generally received opinion,
in the seventeenth century, that the philosopher’s stone did really
exist; and the gravity and sincerity of the authors who discoursed of
it, prove this. Philadept says, “It is evidently unreasonable to assert
or deny any thing without reason; no man can give any good reason,
importing that there is no such thing as the philosopher’s stone. On
the contrary, there are many reasons to believe there is such a thing.
There is a tradition of it in the world: there are many books on that
subject, written by men that show an extraordinary gravity, sincerity,
and fear of God, and who solemnly and sacredly protest they have
wrought it with their own hands; and, besides, they have, at several
times, shown the effects of it before divers witnesses, whereof there
are too many instances to reject this proof. Then, they lay down
principles which appear rational to any one that considers them. There
have been, also, too many great cures performed by philosophers, to be
reasonably questioned by them who _are_ acquainted with those matters.
Those that _are not_, ought not, in reason, to determine against
it. My intention is not to dispute about the principles of hermetic
philosophy, they have been established by many authors beyond dispute,
but most clearly and invincibly by the learned Gasto Claveus of any I
know.”

Passages in Scripture, as has been stated above, were often brought
forward in corroboration of the theory of alchemy, and it resulted,
in the course of time, that a religious sect arose, who blended the
mysteries of the Christian religion with the several processes of
alchemy towards the grand regeneration of metals; a species of allegory
understood and to be interpreted only by the disciples of that order,
known by the name of Rosie Cross; its symbol being four red roses
arranged in a crucial form.

In later times there have been a few believers in transmutation. In
the year 1782, Dr. Price, of Guildford, by means of a white and red
powder, professed to convert mercury into silver and gold; and he is
said to have convinced many disbelievers of the possibility of such
a change. His experiments were repeated seven times before learned
and intelligent persons, who themselves furnished all the materials
except the powders, which were to operate the transmutation. These
powders were in very small quantity. By whatever means it may have been
accomplished, it is certain that gold and silver were produced. But,
admitting that, with respect to its production, Price was an impostor,
it is indubitable that he must have been in possession of one valuable
secret, that of fixing mercury, so as not to evaporate in a red heat.
Price published an account of these experiments, but stated that he had
expended the whole of his powder, and that he could not obtain more,
except by a tedious process, which had already injured his health, and
which, therefore, he would not repeat. He died in the following year,
and his death was attributed to his having swallowed laurel-water, in
order to evade further scrutiny and the detection of his imposture. The
fact of his having poisoned himself is at least doubtful.

Another true believer in the mysteries of this art, says Mr. Brande,
was Peter Woulfe. He occupied chambers in Barnard’s Inn, when he
resided in London. His rooms, which were extensive, were so filled with
furnaces and apparatus, that it was difficult to reach his fireside. A
gentleman once put down his hat, and never could find it again, such
was the confusion of boxes, packages, and parcels, that lay about the
chamber. Woulfe had long vainly searched for the elixir, and attributed
his repeated failures to the want of due preparation by pious and
charitable acts. Some of his apparatus is said to have been extant
since his death, upon which are supplications for success, and for the
welfare of the adepts. He had an heroic remedy for illness: when he
felt himself seriously indisposed, he took a place in the Edinburgh
mail, and, having reached that city, immediately came back in the
returning coach to London. He died in 1805.

The last of the English alchemists seems to have been a gentleman of
the name of Kellerman, who, as lately as 1828, was living at Lilley,
a village between Luton and Hitchin. He was a singular character,
who shunned all society, carried six loaded pistols in his pockets,
barricaded his house, and filled his ground with spring-guns. The
interior of his dilapidated mansion was a complete chaos. He pretended
to have discovered the universal solvent, the art of fixing mercury,
and the powder of projection. With the last of these he had, he said,
made gold, and could make as much as he pleased. He kept eight men
for the purpose of superintending his crucibles, two at a time being
employed, who were relieved every six hours. He had one characteristic
of a disturbed intellect, that of believing that all the world was in a
confederacy against him, and that there was a conspiracy to assassinate
him.




                            CHAPTER XVIII.

                              ASTROLOGY.

  Supposed Origin of Astrology--Butler on the Transmission
    of Astrological Knowledge--Remarks on Astrology by
    Hervey--Petrarch’s Opinion of Astrology--Catherine of
    Medicis--Casting of Nativities in England--Moore’s
    Almanack--Writers for and against Astrology--Horoscope of Prince
    Frederick of Denmark--Astrologers contributed sometimes to
    realize their own Predictions--Caracalla.


Astrology has been divided into natural and judiciary, or judicial;
but it is only the latter division which will come under present
consideration, and its definition has been said to be the art of
foretelling future events, from the aspects, positions, and influences
of the heavenly bodies.

The idea that they should have any influence, direct or indirect,
on our actions in this nether world, or that they obliged us to the
performance of any act, however extraordinary, may have been originally
supposed, by those who were familiar with the figurative language of
the Prophets, to receive confirmation from the facts, and the style
of the predictions, recorded in sacred history. They would find, for
instance, that the Star in the East was foretold, which at its coming
was to announce peace and goodwill towards men; and the later and more
solemn revelations, concerning the final consummation of all things,
typified that awful event by signal appearances in the heavens.

Traditionary knowledge of these events and predictions, coupled with
ignorance of the causes of meteorological phenomena, now better
understood, might easily lead the timid and superstitious to forebode
evil, from the disastrous twilight of the eclipse, or to impute a
favouring influence to the rising of certain stars at particular
seasons. The universal custom of traversing the deserts, or navigating
ships across the pathless ocean, by the observation of the stars,
previously to the discovery of the compass, led the imaginative to
conceive, that the moral path of life was equally to be regulated by
astral indications. It must be owned, too, that it was not unnatural
for simple unreasoning minds thus to connect the glorious sun, the
moon, when walking in brightness, queen of heaven, and the host of
stars, with the destinies of man.

Fear, it is said, first deified the ancient heroes. It was a storm and
an eclipse that first consecrated Romulus; nor had Jupiter himself
been master of heaven, or worshipped on earth, if the terrors of his
thunders had not advanced the conceit of his divinity. It is quite
certain that, by degrees, a system was formed, which took hold of
the imaginations of all classes of persons; and the truth of such a
doctrine, and its decisions, it was heretical to doubt. J. Butler, one
of the devout believers in astrology, far from thinking it a remnant
of Pagan superstition, calls it a divine science. He pretended, with
many others, “that Adam, after his fall, communicated it out of his
memories of the state of innocency, to Seth. He in his turn made
impressions of the same in certain permanent pillars, able to withstand
fire and water, by which means the science passed to Enoch and Noah.
Shem was instructed by his father, and communicated his knowledge to
Abraham, who carried it into Chaldea and Egypt. Moses, ‘skilled in all
the learning of the Egyptians,’ was also thought to have been an able
astrologer.”

Thus was the vanity of the more modern professors of the art
encouraged, and they maintained that the heavens were one great volume,
wherein God had written the history; and, of course, it was to be
understood, that the astrologers were the high-priests, who alone could
expound its mysterious pages.

The author of the “Contemplations on the Starry Heavens” has, with
great propriety, made the following remarks on this science:--“The
pretenders to judicial astrology talk of I know not what mysterious
efficacy, in the different aspects of the stars, or the various
conjunction and opposition of the planets. Let those who are
unacquainted with the sure word of revelation give ear to these sons
of delusion and dealers in deceit. For my own part, it is a question
of indifference to me, whether the constellations shone with smiles,
or lowered in frowns, on the hour of my nativity. Can these bodies
advertise me of future events, which are unconscious of their own
existence?”

In the time of Petrarch, though astrologers had great credit, that
learned man only laughed at their pretensions. Of one of them, in
particular, he says, “The astrologer was older and wiser than I was; I
loved him, and should have been still more attached to him if he had
not been an astrologer. I sometimes joked, and sometimes reproached
him, about his profession. One day, when I had been sharper than usual
with him, he replied, with a sigh, ‘Friend, you are in the right; I
think as you do, but I have a wife and children.’ This answer touched
me so much, that I never spoke to him again on that subject.”

Queen Catherine of Medicis, though a woman of strong mind, was deluded
with the more ignorant, by the vanity of astrological judgments; the
professors of the science were so much consulted in her court, that the
most inconsiderable act was not to be done without an appeal to the
stars.

In England, William Lilly, John Gadbury, and others, set up for
prophets; and nativities were cast for all who could afford to pay for
the privilege of searching into futurity. It was but natural that the
inquirers should have to reward such intelligence in proportion to the
distance it was brought, or its flattering nature; events, however,
soon proved it to be far-fetched and nothing worth.

The volumes of tiresome absurdity, written on this subject, about the
beginning and middle of the seventeenth century, would exceed present
belief; and nothing but a thorough though unaccountable conviction, in
their readers, that they spoke the language of truth, could have ever
made the perusal of them tolerable.

Moore’s “Prophetic Almanack,” with its astrological predictions and
“hieroglyphic for the year,” is the only legacy left to us of this
species of composition and imposition. It would be beneath the dignity
of such a philosopher to be guilty of a pun; though the more irreverent
of his readers might naturally have suspected him of such an intention,
when, a few years since, he prophesied that, “Towards the close of the
year _Turkey_ will be much embroiled.”

Some writers, in the more fortunate era of astrology, ventured to
impugn the truth of the doctrine, and to ridicule its professors,
particularly in the persons of Lilly and Gadbury, who retorted with
acrimonious and arrogant vulgarity. Further curiosity on this subject
may be gratified, by turning to such works as “Supernatural Sights and
Apparitions, seen in London by William Lilly;” or the reply to it,
“Black Monday turned White, or a Whip at Star-gazers.”

One of the opposers of this science argued, naturally enough, that God
had assigned the stars their site and course, which no power of man or
angel was able to alter; but man’s fancy had built us imaginary houses
in the heavens, to which were attached such qualifications, affections,
&c., as the framers pleased.

These houses were twelve in number; in one or other of which, according
to the hour and season of the person’s birth, did he take his position,
as pointed out in the horoscope. An outline of a general horoscope is
annexed, and, in explanation of it, Mr. William Lilly is pleased to
say, “When I speak of the tenth house, I intend somewhat of kings or
persons represented by that house, which is also called _medium cœli_,
the mid-heaven; when mention is made of the first house, ascendant or
horoscope, I intend the commonalty in general. Dic et eris mihi magnus
Apollo.”

[Illustration: PLAN OF A HOROSCOPE.

  THE SIGNIFICATION OF
  THE TWELVE HOUSES OF
  HEAVEN, IN AN ANNUAL
  REVOLUTION, BY WHICH
  EVERY ONE IS DIRECTED
  TO THE KEY OF THE
  BOOK.

  1 Ascendant.
    Commonalty.
    Vulgar Life of
    every Man.

  2 Wealth.
    Riches. Estate.
    Moveable
    Goods.

  3 Kindred.
    Neighbours.
    Small Journeys.

  4 Fathers. Towns.
    Castles.
    King’s Wives.

  5 Children.
    Ambassadors.
    Commissioners.

  6 Servants.
    Small Cattle.
    Sickness.

  7 Women.
    Wars.
    Lawsuits.
    Suitors.

  8 Death.
    Inheritance.

  9 Clergymen
    Long Journeys.
    Religion.

  10 Kings.
    Emperors.
    Princes. Generals.
    Commanders of Armies.

  11 Friends in general.
    Servants in particular;
    their aid or
    service.

  12 Whispering.
    Great Cattle.
    Envy.
    Sorcery.
]

Mr. Gadbury, also, in the nativity cast for the illustrious Prince
Frederick of Denmark, informs us, that “It is an aphorism nearly
as old as astrology itself, that if the lord of the ascendant of a
revolution be essentially well placed, it declares the _native_ to be
pleasant, healthful, and of a sound constitution of body, and rich in
quiet of mind all that year; and that he shall be free from cares,
perturbations, and troubles. The nativity of Frederick Prince of
Denmark, astrologically performed by John Gadbury, 1660.”

It often happened, with regard to the responses given by the oracles,
that they in some measure corresponded with the subsequent events;
in like manner did the astrological casters of nativities seem to
have their presumptuous pretensions verified by after circumstances.
Caracalla lost his life by seeking to preserve it from supposed
treachery; for, while in Mesopotamia, being jealous of a plot against
him, he sent to the Roman astrologers for the particulars of it. They
accused Macrinus, his faithful prefect, of a conspiracy, which nothing
but his death could frustrate. This answer coming while the emperor was
intent on some sport, he gave it to Macrinus to read; who, finding his
innocent life in danger by this trick of the astrologers, secured it by
the murder of Caracalla, of which, even in thought, he had before been
innocent; though the result proved the apparent truth of the prediction
of the astrologers.




                             CHAPTER XIX.

                     MEDICAL DELUSIONS AND FRAUDS.

  State of Medicine in remote Ages--Animals Teachers
    of Medicine--Gymnastic Medicine--Cato’s Cure for a
    Fracture--Dearness of ancient Medicines and Medical
    Books--Absurdity of the ancient Materia Medica: Gold,
    Bezoar, Mummy--Prescription for a Quartan--Amulets--Virtues
    of Gems--Corals--Charms--Charm for sore Eyes--Medicine
    connected with Astrology--Cure by Sympathy--Sir Kenelm
    Digby--The real Cause of the Cure--The Vulnerary
    Powder, &c.--The Royal Touch--Evelyn’s Description of
    the Ceremony--Valentine Greatrakes--Morley’s Cure for
    Scrofula--Inoculation--Vaccination--Dr. Jenner--Animal
    Magnetism--M. Loewe’s Account of it--Mesmer, and his
    Feats--Manner of Magnetizing--Report of a Commission on the
    Subject--Metallic Tractors--Baron Silfverkielm and the Souls in
    White Robes--Mr. Loutherbourg--Empirics--Uroscopy--Mayersbach--Le
    Febre--Remedies for the Stone--The Anodyne Necklace--The
    Universal Medicine--Conclusion.


The history of the art of medicine begins with fable and conjecture,
and rests on dubious tradition. Fifty years prior to the Trojan war,
Esculapius is said to have been deified, on account of his medical
skill; and Machaon and Podalirius, his sons, formed the medical staff
of the Grecian army before Troy. In the temples of the gods diseases
and cures were registered, and engraved on marble tables and hung up,
for the benefit of others. The priests, at that time, prepared the
medicines, and made it a lucrative trade; and fables were invented to
increase the renown of the oracle, for difficult cases were stated to
be caused by the immediate wrath of Heaven, in which the only remedies
were prayer and sacrifices, fear urging the trembling patients to
follow whatever course was prescribed.

From the sacred writings little medical information is derived: Moses
gave precautionary directions for the prevention or cure of leprosy,
consisting chiefly of cleanliness; and religion was called in to
enforce the medicinal ordinances. In Babylon, we are told by Herodotus,
that the sick were carried out to the public roads, that travellers
might converse with them, and acquaint them with any remedies they had
seen used in such complaints with success. In Egypt, each physician
applied himself to one disease; and Prosper Alpinus, in his History of
Egyptian Medicine, reports that they took the hints of curing divers
diseases from brute beasts: thus phlebotomy was taken from a practice
noticed in the hippopotamus, or river-horse, which bleeds itself when
plethoric, by pressing its thigh on a sharp-pointed reed. Dogs and cats
are known, when sick, to vomit themselves by eating grass; swine, when
ill, refuse meat, and so recover by abstinence. In like manner from
numerous bodies, as flies, locusts, &c., being enclosed in amber, it is
thought the art of embalming was first suggested.

Gymnastic medicine was founded by Herodicus; games and sports had
been early instituted in the Grecian states, and were divided into
religious, military, athletic, and lastly medical gymnastics,
particularly adapted for the prevention or cure of diseases. Herodicus,
from his own observations on its advantages, commenced practising as a
physician, and it was his only panacea. After him came Hippocrates, who
made the first successful attempt to separate the medical profession
from rash empiricism, and the frivolous dreams of philosophers. He
compared the body to a circle, in which an universal sympathy of parts
existed; his great repute arose from his skill in predicting crises,
which he was enabled to do with perfect precision.

Pliny says Rome was inhabited six hundred years before any physicians
established themselves there; and for some time the medicine of the
Romans consisted of charms, fascinations, incantations, and amulets.
The book of Cato de Re Rustica, is a proof of the gross superstition
and ignorance of those times. He proposed in a case of fracture to have
it bound up, and the following words sung every day--“Huat, Hanat, ista
pista, fista, dominabo, damnastra et luxata.”

When the religious frenzy of the Mahometans was abated, and they became
enriched by commerce, arts and literature, after ages of barbarism,
were again cultivated with great industry, and the medical profession,
in particular, was rewarded and encouraged with rank and bountiful
endowments. Ætius complained in his time of the general use of quack
medicines, nostrums, &c., and of the immense price demanded for those
which were fortunate enough to rise into general repute. Danaus, he
tells us, sold his collyrium, at Constantinople, at the astonishing
price of one hundred and twenty pieces of gold to each patient, and
sometimes could scarcely be persuaded upon to sell it at any price.
Nicostratus demanded no less than two talents for his celebrated
isotheosis, or antidote against the colic.

The works of the Grecian and Arabian physicians, when they came to be
more generally known in the fifteenth century, were most highly prized.
In the year 1471, Louis XI. borrowed the works of Rhazes from the Paris
faculty, but was obliged, previously, to deposit a quantity of plate,
and find a nobleman to join with him, as an additional security for
the care and safe return of the book. Jew physicians were at that time
employed by the Pope, and most of the crowned heads in Europe. John of
Gaddesden was the first Englishman appointed Court Physician in London.
His idea of the treatment of diseases was rather different from the
theories of the present day; for when attending the king’s son for
smallpox, he directed the room to be hung with scarlet cloth, and the
patient to be rolled up in similar stuff.

The _rationale_ of the Materia Medica one hundred and fifty or two
hundred years since was very extraordinary, as well with respect to
the nature of the substances proposed as remedies, as to the number of
ingredients, sometimes thirty or forty, which were congregated together
in each composition, upon the principle that if one did not reach the
disorder another might.

The nature of the substances used was, often, even more extraordinary
and disgusting than their variety; many of them were thought to act by
a charm, or by the strong sensation of disgust which their exhibition
excited, rather than by any more direct appeal to the disordered part.
The more precious also the article, the more certain was thought the
cure.

The _aurum potabile_, and other preparations of gold, were conceived to
have many virtues. Gold, by the chemical writers, was styled the sun
and king of metals. Kings and princes were thus amused and defrauded,
and their lives made shorter than those of their subjects who were
beneath the use of gold. The chickens they ate were fed with gold,
that they might extract the sulphur, and prepare the metal by their
circulation; the physicians were contented to collect all the gold,
which passed unaltered and undiminished through the poultry, into their
pockets.

Bezoar denotes an antidote, from a Persian word, and is generally
applied to medicinal stones, generated in the stomach and other viscera
of animals. Bezoars usually attain the size of acorns or pigeons’
eggs, the larger the more valuable. A stone of one ounce was sold in
India for one hundred livres, and one of four ounces and a quarter for
two thousand; they were very scarce, and few of the genuine ever came
into the European market, the greater number that were sold being
artificial compounds. The hog bezoar, or Pedra del Porco, was first
brought into Europe by the Portuguese; it is found in the gall-bladder
of a boar in the East Indies; the Indians attribute infinite virtues
to it, as a preservative against poison, cholera, &c. The porcupine
and monkey bezoars were held in such esteem by the natives of Malacca,
that they never parted with them unless as presents to ambassadors
and princes; single stones have been sold for sixty or eighty pounds
sterling. In 1715, bezoar was thought equal in value to gold. Dr.
Patin says of it, the most visible operation it hath is when the bill
is paid; and he calls it the scandalous stone of offence, and lasting
monument of perseverance in imposture.

The most loathsome preparations were recommended, and eagerly used by
the sick. Mummy had the honour to be worn in the bosom, next the heart,
by kings and princes, and all those who could bear the price. It was
pretended, that it was able to preserve the wearer from the most deadly
infections, and that the heart was secured by it from the invasion
of all malignity. A dram of a preparation called treacle of mummy,
taken in the morning, prevented the danger of poison for all that day.
Thus decayed spices and gums, with the dead body of an Egyptian, were
thought to give long life.

To cure a quartan, or the gout, “take the hair and nails, cut them
small, mix them with wax, and stick them to a live crab, casting it
into the river again.” The moss from a dead man’s skull was held to be
of sovereign virtue in some cases.

Amulets were much used formerly, not only to cure but to prevent
disease, and also were thought to have a wonderful power over the moral
qualities and affections. The onyx, worn as an amulet, strengthened
the heart, and refreshed phantasms. The ruby resisted poisons, and
preserved from the plague. If a man was in danger it changed colour,
and became dim, but recovered its brightness when the danger was
past. Hence, perhaps, was the original motive for carrying jewels and
precious stones, set in rings or in seals.

Corals, says Paracelsus, “are of two sorts: one, a clear bright shining
red; the other, a purple dark red. The bright is good to quicken
phansie, and is against phantasies, or nocturnal spirits, which fly
from these bright corals, as a dog from a staff, but they gather where
the dark coral is. A spectre or ghost is the starry body of a dead
man: now these ethereal or starry bodies cannot endure to be where the
bright corals are, but the dark coloured allures them; the operation
therefore, is natural, not magical, or superstitious, as some may
think. Bright coral restrains tempests of thunder and lightning, and
defends us from the cruelty of savage monsters, that are bred by the
heavens contrary to the course of nature; for sometimes the stars pour
out a seed, of which a monster is begotten; now these monsters cannot
be where corals are.”

The use of charms in medicine was a very ancient practice, and, when
once commenced, each succeeding charm became more ridiculous. Pierius
mentions an antidote against the sting of a scorpion; the patient
was to sit on an ass, with his face to the tail, for by this means
the poison was transmitted from the man to the beast. Sammonicus, a
poetical physician, recommended the fourth book of Homer’s Iliad to be
laid under the patient’s head to cure a quartan ague. The efficacy of
scriptural sentences was deduced from the custom of the Jews wearing
phylacteries.

An approved spell for sore eyes was worn as a jewel about many necks:
it was written on paper, and enclosed in silk, “never failing to do
sovereign good when all other helps were helpless. No sight might dare
to read it, but at length a curious mind, while the patient slept, by
stealth ripped open the mystical cover, and found in Latin, Diabolus
effodiat tibi oculos, impleat foramina stercoribus.”

When astrology was in repute, physic was generally practised with some
reference to the stars, and the astrological judgments became a very
common object of inquiry amongst physicians. A Dr. Saunders, who wrote
very fully on this branch of the science, thus commences:--

                            “From hence
    Withdraw all carping critics that deny
    The great art of sublime astrology,
    Which, unto such as have attained the key,
    Shows the true cause of a disease, and may
    Direct the doctor, expeditiously,
    The nearest way to cure the malady.”

But, says he, “the firm and steadfast confidence in the Almighty is
quite essential to the happy conclusion of all expectionates; for, if
thou presumest otherwise, no doubt but that will be verified on thee
which the prophet sayeth to the Chaldeans, ‘Sapientia et scientia te
decepiet,’ for either, by thy own ignorance and mistaking, thou wilt be
seduced, or else Heaven itself shall yield unto thee so ambiguous an
answer, that thou shalt not be able to conclude any certainty.

“The Egyptians, Chaldeans, and Arabians, do observe many curious
observations in this art, as translation of light, prohibition,
contraradiation, restitution, frustration, obsession, cursuvacation,
cursutardation, ferality, augedescention, meridiodescentia,
luminiminution, numeriminution, via combusta, &c., which, although I
wish not to deny to have some small effect, yet I have often proved,
that overmuch curiosity doth rather deviate a man from concluding any
thing certainly.

“If thou findest the cusp of the ascendant to fall in the very latter
end of a sign, then, doubtless, the querent comes but to tempt thee;
or if the question be not radical, if the lord of the ascendant or the
hour be not of one triplicity, it signifies the carelessness of the
querent, and that he cares not whether you hit or miss.”

Among the more remarkable of subsequent medical delusions were, the
cure by sympathy, royal touch, and animal magnetism. Sounder views of
medical practice were entertained by degrees; but enough of the old
leaven of folly and superstition has, at different times, shown itself,
to prove that human nature will never be free from the imputation of
lending itself, either from vanity, indolence, or ignorance, to forward
the views of ridiculous or unprincipled empiricism; the disciples
of which would, nevertheless, be the first to disbelieve or dispute
similar assertions or arguments, when applied to the exercise of other
professions or trades.

The first medical delusion which claims our notice is the cure by
sympathy. What is now the common method of healing wounds, appeared
most unnatural to the surgeons at the end of the seventeenth century;
and their legitimate and only cure proved such torture to the
unhappy patients, that, in those days, nothing was to be heard in
the hospitals, at the time of dressing, but howling and cries. A man
proposing the romantic doctrine of adhesion of wounds by union of their
edges, would have been despised; but, if he were bold and cunning
enough to give an air of incantation to his cures, or declare that
they were performed by a secret philosophical sympathy, he was sure
of success. No surgeon in Europe ventured to unite wounds directly,
without pretending to have learnt, from some Eastern sage, or to
have discovered, by abstruse studies in philosophy and alchemy, a
sympathetic or philosophical mode of cure.

The first inventor of the sympathetic powder was the celebrated
Paracelsus, and the Paracelsian doctors flourished in England when
Dr. Charleton wrote his ternary of paradoxes, chiefly on the magnetic
or attractive power of wounds. This fanaticism lasted no short time,
and was hardly to be paralleled, except by the study of the perpetual
elixir, and the universal solvent.

Sir Kenelm Digby, secretary to Charles I., was driven into exile during
the civil wars. In a discourse upon the cure by sympathy, pronounced at
Montpelier before an assembly of nobles and learned men, he gave the
curious case of Mr. Howell, who, whilst endeavouring to part two of his
friends who were fighting, had his hand cut to the bone. Sir Kenelm was
applied to for assistance. “I told him,” says he, “I would willingly
serve him; but if, haply, he knew the manner how I would cure him,
without touching or seeing him, it may be he would not expose himself
to my manner of curing, because he would think it, peradventure, either
ineffectual or superstitious.” He replied, “The wonderful things which
many have related unto me of your way of medicinement makes me nothing
doubt at all of its efficacy; and all that I have to say unto you
is comprehended in the Spanish proverb--Hagase el milagro y hagalo
Mahoma--Let the miracle be done, though Mahomet do it.”

“I asked him then for any thing that had the blood upon it; so he
presently sent for his garter, wherewith his hand was first bound,
and dissolving some vitriol in a basin of water, I put in the garter,
observing in the interim what Mr. Howell did. He suddenly started,
as if he had found some strange alteration in himself. I asked him
what he ailed? ‘I know not what ails me, but I find that I feel no
more pain; methinks that a pleasing kind of freshness, as it were a
wet cold napkin, did spread over my hand, which hath taken away the
inflammation that tormented me before.’ I replied, ‘Since then that
you feel already so good effect of my medicament, I advise you to cast
away all your plaisters, only _keep the wound clean_, and in a moderate
temper betwixt heat and cold.’ To be brief; there was no sense of pain
afterward; but within five or six days the wounds were cicatrized and
entirely healed.”

The king obtained from Sir Kenelm the discovery of his secret, which he
pretended had been taught him by a Carmelite friar, who had learned it
in Armenia or Persia.

The fact was, the sympathetical physician understood the cure of wounds
by adhesion more perfectly than others; but it was necessary to cheat
the world into this safe method of cure, and they declined the use of
it altogether, where they foresaw, from the nature of the wound, it
could not succeed. The public opinion would have been so strong against
any open innovation, that the sympathetic doctors got credit for
something like witchcraft, and condescended to dress axes and swords,
that the wounds might have leave to lie at rest till they healed. All
cures by adhesion were mysteriously performed, and one in particular,
called the secret dressing, in which great pains were taken, before
laying the lips of the wound together, to suck out all the blood. This
was chiefly used by drummers in regiments, to conceal the quarrels of
the soldiers.

The trick of this way of cure consisted in making grimaces and
contortions, signing their patients with the cross, and muttering
between their teeth some unintelligible jargon. Their care was to keep
the profession among themselves, and it was from the profanation of
the sign of the cross that there arose a hot war between the priests
and the suckers; the former refusing confession, extreme unction, or
any sacrament to those who had undergone the magical or diabolical
ceremonies of the suckers, who, on the other hand, refused to suck
those connected in any way with the priests, being anxious to preserve
their trade, which was not without its emoluments; for Verduc observes
that they were still more skilful in sucking gold than blood.

The “Vulnerary Powder, and Tincture of the Sulphur of Venus,” performed
wonders, one of which Dr. Colebatch relates of a Mr. Pool, who was
run through the body with a sword, and lost four quarts of blood. The
medicines being applied, the bleeding stopped; on the following day he
“was gnawing tough ill-boiled mutton,” and drank a quart of ale; and in
the course of five days he returned to duty in the camp. “A Mr. Cherry
also, sergeant of grenadiers at the attack of the castle of Namur, was
wounded in twenty-six places, twenty-three with bullets, and three
large cuts on the head with a sword. He lay forty-eight hours stripped
naked upon the breach, without a bit of bread or drop of drink, or
any thing done to his wounds; yet this man was cured by the vulnerary
powder and tincture alone, and never had any fever.”[16]

The materials of the sympathetic powder were more heterogeneous and
horrid than those which the witches used to drop into the caldron;
human fat, human blood, mummy, the moss that grows in dead men’s
skulls, or hogs’ brains; and the chief schism among the great masters
of the sympathetic school arose from the question, whether it was
necessary that the moss should grow absolutely in the skull of the
thief who had hung on the gallows, and whether the medicine, while
compounding, was to be stirred with a murderer’s knife?

Some, anxious to avoid the damnable charges which were urged against
this practice, defended it on philosophical principles, and from the
analogy of other natural operations. Any lute, said they, being tuned
in unison with another, is affected when the other is struck, the
magnet turns by sympathy to the pole, amber attracts light bodies,
loadstones hung to the breast make us cheerful and merry, and the
wearing of jewels secures chastity.

All acknowledged sympathetic cures were successful, and the established
surgeons of that day refused to practise the treatment, only because it
was impious and unlawful; for, said they, how can we contradict matters
of fact?

We come now to the second of the great medical delusions, that which
attributed to the royal touch a sanative power in scrofulous cases.
This is supposed to have been a monkish invention, to increase the
reverence for kings, and was practised in England and France.

Becket, a writer in the time of Charles II., fully describes the
royal gift of touching for the evil, which gift had been confirmed
and continued for six hundred and forty years. It is proved out of
Corinthians I. chap. xii. ver. 9. “To another the gift of healing by
the same spirit,” and they must needs be allowed no good subjects who
dare deny this sanative faculty, when so many thousands had received
benefit!

Clovis I., the fifth king of France, who reigned about five hundred
years after the birth of Christ, is reputed to have been the first who
had the gift of curing this disease. William of Malmesbury states,
that Edward the Confessor was the first in England who healed strumous
patients by the touch. Dr. Plott describes a piece of gold of this
monarch, found in St. Giles’s Fields, near Oxford, having E. C. over
the head, as well as two small holes through it by which it was hung
on a riband, and used at the ceremony of touching for the evil. Some
have considered this gift as the most efficacious part of the cure;
some imagined that the success was principally owing to the sign of the
cross made on the swellings.

The power of healing by the royal touch does not seem to have been very
frequently practised till the time of Charles I. and II., after which
it almost ceased.

Mr. Evelyn gives a full description of the ceremony. “His majesty,”
says he, “began to touch for the evil according to custom, thus:--His
Majesty, sitting under his state in the Banqueting House, the
chirurgeons cause the sick to be brought or led up to the throne,
where, they kneeling, the king strokes their faces or cheeks with both
his hands at once, at which instant a chaplain, in his formalities,
says, ‘He put his hands upon them and he healed them;’ this is said to
every one in particular. When they have all been touched they come up
again in the same order, and the other chaplain kneeling, and having
angels of gold strung on white ribands on his arm, delivers them one
by one to his majesty, who puts them about the necks of the touched as
they pass, whilst the first chaplain repeats, ‘That is the true light
who came into the world.’ Then follows an Epistle, with the Liturgy,
and prayers for the sick, with some alteration; lastly the blessing.
Then the lord chamberlain and comptroller of the household bring a
basin, ewer, and towel, for his majesty to wash. John Bird says, the
king expresses his belief in the cure being effected through the grace
of God, saying, at the time of the ceremony, ‘I touch, God heals.’”

One of the historians of the royal touch gives a numerical table of
the number of persons touched by Charles II., from May 1660 to 1680,
distinguishing the exact number of each year; the grand total amounts
to the incredible number of ninety-two thousand one hundred and seven,
at the average of twelve every day!

Others, besides those of royal extraction, set up pretensions of curing
certain diseases by touch. The seventh sons of seventh sons had a more
than usual virtue inherent in them. But the one who attracted public
attention most was Mr. Valentine Greatrakes, called, _par excellence_,
“The Stroker.” He was an Irish gentleman, and came to England, invited
by the Earl of Orrery, to cure the Viscountess Conway of an inveterate
headache; and though he failed in that attempt, he is said to have
wrought many surprising cures, not unlike miracles. He was born in
1628, seemed very religious, his looks grave but simple. He had felt
a strange persuasion, or impulse, that he had the gift of curing the
evil, which suggestion becoming very strong, he stroked several persons
and cured them. During an epidemical fever, he cured all who came to
him, his power of curing extending over divers maladies. He performed
such extraordinary cures that he was cited into the Bishop’s Court, at
Lismore, for not having a license to practise. He arrived in England
in 1666; and, as he proceeded through the country, magistrates of the
cities and towns through which he passed begged him to come and cure
their sick. Having arrived in London, he every day went to a particular
part, where a prodigious number of sick of all ranks and both sexes
assembled. His fame did not last, however. He returned to Ireland in
1667, and lived many years, but no longer kept up the reputation of
performing strange cures. On the strictest inquiry, no sort of blemish
was ever thrown on his character.

A Mr. Morley wrote on the virtues of the vervain root, as an effectual
cure for scrofula. “I recommend,” says he, “a piece of the root of
common purple vervain, fresh, about three or four inches long, all the
fibres to be cut off, and it is to be always worn at the pit of the
stomach, tied with one yard of white satin riband half-inch wide; no
other colour is proper, because the dye may be prejudicial.”

It is the fate of all useful discoveries or improvements to meet with
bigoted or interested opposition from those who would willingly remain
in the beaten path of habit, rather than acknowledge any change to be
profitable.

That most important discovery of the circulation of the blood by Harvey
was at first furiously opposed, and was _proved_, according to the laws
of hydraulics, to be both impossible and absurd; yet, when it was in
vain to dispute the fact, it was undervalued, as one _almost_ known
long before!

Inoculation, it is well known, as a means of rendering small-pox less
severe, was introduced into England by Lady Mary Wortley Montague, who
had frequent opportunities of seeing the operation performed, when
residing at Constantinople with her husband, the English ambassador
there. She was so thoroughly convinced of the safety of this practice,
that she was resolved to submit her only son to it; a boy about six
years of age. The operation succeeded perfectly; this happened in 1717.
After her return to England, she set the first and great example, by
having her little girl, then five years old, also inoculated.

Mr. C. Maitland, who had accompanied the family of Mr. Wortley, and
had inoculated the son and daughter of that gentleman, performed the
operation, by royal command, on six condemned criminals at Newgate, in
the presence of several eminent physicians and surgeons, and they all
did well. Mr. Maitland, however, was not prepared to find this species
infectious, and was much surprised to find that the disorder was caught
by six servants, who were wont to hug and caress a little child, sick
of the inoculated disease.

So great a novelty, as the inoculation of a disease, produced much
astonishment and dread, and it was opposed professionally and
theologically. Mr. Edmund Massey preached a sermon, at St. Andrew’s,
Holborn, July 8, 1722, against the dangerous and sinful practice of
inoculation. His text was Job, chap. ii. v. 7, “So went Satan forth
from the presence of the Lord, and smote Job with sore boils, from the
sole of his foot unto his crown.” From this text he argued that the
disease with which Job was smitten was neither more nor less than the
confluent small-pox. “With this view, I shall not,” said he, “scruple
to call it a _diabolical_ operation, usurping an authority founded
neither in nature nor religion. This practice also tends to promote
vice and immorality, inasmuch as it diminishes the salutary terror
which prevails respecting the uncertain approach of the disease.”

Inoculation has doubtless been of infinite benefit to society, but
it is now superseded by a much greater improvement, namely, that of
vaccination. This is, beyond all comparison, the most valuable and the
most important discovery ever made; it strikes out one of the worst in
the catalogue of human evils; it annihilates a disease which has ever
been considered as the most dreadful scourge of mankind.

Dr. Edward Jenner, the inventor of vaccination, was born in
Gloucestershire, in 1749, and, being educated for the medical
profession, was placed under the immediate tuition of Mr. John Hunter,
with whom he lived two years, as a house pupil. After finishing his
studies in London, he settled at Berkeley. His inquiry into the nature
of cow-pox commenced about the year 1776. His attention to this
singular disease was first excited by observing, that among those
whom he inoculated for the small-pox many were insusceptible of that
disorder. These persons, he was informed, had undergone the casual
cow-pox, which had been known in the dairies from time immemorial, and
a vague opinion prevailed that it was a preventive of the small-pox.
He instituted a series of experiments, and several persons were
successively inoculated from each other with vaccine matter, and then
exposed to the infection of small-pox, which they all resisted. When
these facts were communicated to the world envy assailed his fame, his
discovery was depreciated, then denied. Truth, however, ultimately
prevailed, vaccination obtained a complete triumph, and the foes of
Jenner and humanity were covered with confusion. Dr. Mosely, one of his
opponents, asks if any person can say, “What may be the consequences of
introducing a _bestial humour_ into the human frame, after a long lapse
of years?” He was asked, in return, “What may be the consequences,
after a long lapse of years, of introducing into the human frame cow’s
milk, beefsteaks, or a mutton-chop?” Dr. Jenner had numerous presents
of plate, &c., honours were conferred on him by different societies;
and a grant of ten thousand pounds was voted to him by Parliament.

The phenomena of Animal Magnetism, when announced to the world, excited
the greatest sensation on the Continent, particularly in France; for
some years the subject filled their “Journals” and “Mercuries,” and
employed some of their best pens and brightest wits.

M. Mesmer, the inventor, was a native of Switzerland, of great talents,
but enthusiastic fancy. He undertook to defend the old doctrine of
the influence of the planets on the human frame, and he searched for
some means of communication between them. Electricity did not answer
his expectations, and he turned his attention to magnetism. Iron
becomes magnetic after being rubbed with a magnet; he therefore rubbed
the human body with the loadstone. The phenomena which resulted he
attributed, at first, to the magnetic influence; but experience proved
to him that the application of the bare hand produced the same effect,
yet he called this animal magnetism.

M. Loewe, a supporter, says, “On a certain application of the palm of
the hand and tips of the fingers, made by the magnetiser, without,
however, touching the person, or even at the distance of two or three
inches, the magnetised individual feels an increase of warmth, at
times a chilliness or uneasiness within him, particularly near the
pit of the stomach. After repeated applications, the eyelids become
heavy, and the patient falls into a sleep, from which he cannot be
aroused by sense of hearing, or by any other of the external organs
of sense. There was one instance of a magnetised person, who had only
occasion to enter the house of the magnetiser, in order to fall into
a profound and magnetical sleep. A very rare result of this state is
that of clairvoyance, when it has been observed, that the internal
sense seems to present itself wholly unconfined, and all nature appears
to be disclosed to it; the body being, as it were, completely numbed,
eyelids open, pulse soft and hardly perceptible, the countenance is
transformed, and exhibits the picture of innocence. They are in fervent
prayer to the Creator, or perhaps they describe scenes and pastimes
at the antipodes. A female, who had never been in America, and had
never read geographical descriptions, described that continent, its
inhabitants, &c., very accurately.”

Meeting with but little encouragement in Germany, Mesmer went to
France, where he was exceedingly successful. His cures were numerous,
and of the most astonishing nature. He was obliged to form a number of
pupils, under his inspection, to administer his process. His house, at
Creteil, was crowded with patients, and a numerous company was daily
assembled at his house at Paris, where the operation was publicly
performed.

One evening, M. Mesmer walked with six persons in the gardens of the
Prince de Soubise. He performed a magnetical operation upon a tree,
and, a little after, three ladies of the company fainted away. The
duchess, the only remaining lady, supported herself upon the tree,
without being able to quit it. The Count of ----, unable to stand,
was obliged to throw himself upon a bench. The effects upon M. A----,
a gentleman of muscular frame, were more terrible; and M. Mesmer’s
servant, who was summoned to remove the bodies, and who was inured to
these scenes, found himself unable to move. The whole company were
obliged to remain in this situation for a considerable time.

The public method of magnetising was performed in a large room, in the
centre of which stood a circular box, large enough to admit of fifty
persons standing round it. Out of the lid came numerous branches of
iron, one to each patient. The patients applied this branch to the
part affected, and a cord, passed round their bodies, connected one
with the other, and each patient pinched the thumb of his neighbour.
A piano-forte played different airs, with various rapidity, the sound
of which was also a conductor of magnetism. The bucket in the centre
was the grand reservoir, from which the fluid was diffused through the
branches of iron inserted in the lid. All this was purely imaginary,
for, on being tested with an electrometer and needle of iron, it
was evident the bucket contained no substance either electric or
magnetical. By degrees, however, the several ranks of patients round
the bucket became affected with drowsiness, convulsions, or hysterics,
and nothing was more astonishing than the combination of effects at one
view. The patients appeared entirely under the government of the person
who distributed the magnetic virtue.

This system at length was thought to deserve the attention of
government, and a committee, partly physicians and partly members of
the Royal Academy of Sciences, with Dr. Benjamin Franklin at their
head, were appointed to examine it. M. Mesmer refused communication
with them, but M. Deslon, the most considerable of his pupils,
consented to disclose to them his principles. The result of the
investigation was made known by a report from the commissioners. They
decided that, instead of being a novelty, Mesmer’s was merely an
ancient and worthless system, which had long been abandoned by the
learned.

The commissioners afterwards made experiments on single subjects,
and upon themselves. After repeated experiments, not one of the
commissioners felt any sensation that could be ascribed to the action
of magnetism. Of fourteen sick persons, operated upon in private, five
only appeared to feel any effect from the operation. In fact, magnetism
did not appear to them to have any existence for those subjects who
submitted to it with any degree of incredulity.

M. Sigault, by _pretending_ to possess the magnetising power, had
all the success of Mesmer himself. He detailed, in a letter to the
commissioners, the results, as follows:--“The magisterial tone and
serious air I affected, together with certain gestures, made a very
great impression on the woman of the house, which she was desirous to
conceal, but, having guided my hand upon the region of the heart, I
felt it palpitate. Her face became convulsed, her eyes wandered; she at
length fell into a swoon, and was reduced to a state of weakness and
sinking perfectly incredible. I repeated the same trick upon others,
and succeeded more or less, according to their different degrees
of sensibility and credulity. A celebrated artist complained for
several days of an extreme headache, and acquainted me with it on the
Pont-Royal. Having persuaded him that I was initiated in the mysteries
of Mesmerism, I expelled his headache, almost instantaneously, by means
of a few gestures, to his great astonishment.”

From numerous experiments made by the commissioners, it was quite clear
that those who were most susceptible of the magnetic influence, if
magnetised _unknown to themselves_, were not in the least affected;
whereas, when they _suspected_ the operation was performing, they
exhibited all the usual phenomena attributed to that power, though in
reality nothing was done.

Metallic tractors, as the agents of animal magnetism, under the
superintendence of Dr. Perkins, for a time produced a sensation equally
extraordinary in England; but it was satisfactorily proved that the
imagination of the patient alone gave virtue to the tractors. Dr.
Thornton found a wooden skewer had all the power of the tractors in
removing pain when clandestinely used instead of them.

The Baron Silfverkielm, of Uleáteog, in Finland, was a great proficient
in Mesmerism. He imagined the souls of those magnetically asleep were
translated to the regions above, where the souls of the departed were
all dressed in white robes, and enjoyed constant scenes of delight. He
would interrogate the sleepers, concerning the white robes, Paradise,
and the Elysian Fields. He was also desirous to receive intelligence
from his ancestors, and, in general, they very kindly sent him their
compliments by the mouths of the couriers in white jackets.

By directly attacking the imagination did Mr. Loutherbourg cure
vast numbers of patients. He became impressed with the idea that he
had a commission from above to cure diseases, and his door was soon
crowded with patients all day. Amongst others, a respectable man,
from the country, had been afflicted with great pains and swellings,
particularly about the loins, so that he could not walk across the
room. On entering, Mr. Loutherbourg looked steadfastly at him, and
said, “I know your complaint, sir, look at me.” They continued looking
at each other some minutes; then Mr. L. asked, if he did not feel
some warmth at his loins. The man replied that he did. “Then you will
feel in a few minutes much greater warmth.” After a short pause, the
man said, “I feel as if a person was pouring boiling water upon me.”
Still looking him in the face, Mr. L. said, “How did you come here,
sir?” “In a coach.” “Then go and discharge your coach, and walk back to
town” (from Hammersmith Terrace, where Mr. L. resided). The coach was
discharged, and the patient walked to town, and next day he walked five
hours about town without fatigue. He offered ten pounds; but Mr. L.
would not take a farthing.

The easy manner in which people have become a prey to illiterate and
dangerous pretenders, in the medical art, has been long known. Many
thousand volumes would attest the truth of this observation, which has
been often repeated. Cotta, in 1612, says, “There is no place or person
ignorant how all sorts of vile people and unskilful persons, without
restraint, make gainful traffic by botching in physic; and hereby
numbers of unwotting innocents daily enthrall and betray themselves to
sustain the riot of their enemies and common _homicides_.” The late Dr.
Buchan exclaimed, “As matters stand at present it is easier to cheat a
man out of his life than a shilling, and almost impossible to detect or
punish the offender.” The case is still the same.

Uroscopy, or water-casting, was once very much practised, and those
who professed to cure diseases by such inspection, simply, were
consulted by all classes of persons. The absurdity of these pretensions
was forcibly exposed by Dr. Radcliffe, on the following occasion. A
shoemaker’s wife applied to him to relieve her husband, who was very
ill, presenting him with a phial of his water for inspection. The
doctor exchanged the contents, and bade her take that back, and tell
her husband to make a pair of shoes, by the same instructions.

A Dr. Meyersbach started, about 1770, as a water doctor; he had
arrived from Germany in a starving state, and was first an ostler at a
riding-school. Not making money fast enough, he set up as a doctor, and
was consulted by all classes. Dr. Lettsom took great pains to expose
the ignorance and knavery of Meyersbach, whose violent medicines, if
they sometimes cured, more often aggravated, his patients’ sufferings.
It is believed that he acquired a good fortune, with which he retired
to his native country.

Le Fevre, another German, a broken wine-merchant, set up for a gout
doctor, and was much noticed by the nobility. Under pretence of going
to Germany for more of his powders, he quitted this country, and had
the prudence never to return. He carried over above ten thousand
guineas, obtained by subscription and otherwise. Living in the style
of a prince, he drank daily, as his first toast, “To the credulous and
stupid nobility, gentry, and opulent merchants, of Great Britain.”

Calculous disorders are so painful in general, that people suffering
from such causes eagerly fly to what promises relief. Many specifics
for this disease, lithontriptics as they were called, had their day. In
1771, a Dr. Chittick advertised such a remedy, and made use of a very
unusual expedient to keep it secret. He would not intrust it to any one
unmixed. The vehicle in which it was to be taken was weak veal broth,
which was sent him from day to day. Each of his patients sent him three
pints of broth in a tin bottle, padlocked, to prevent curious persons
from prying, the doctor and patient each having a key. His terms
were two guineas a week, regularly paid, besides which he expected a
considerable premium for his pains. Mr. Blackrie, who exposed this
species of fraud, detected by analysis a solution of alkaline salts and
quicklime; yet the doctor greatly exclaimed against the use of those
salts, as highly mischievous.

A Mrs. Joanna Stephens was the proprietor of a lithontriptic, which
for a long time had a great repute, and was even thought worthy the
attention of parliament, who voted her five thousand pounds for making
known the composition of it, a favourable report of its efficacy having
been given by the gentlemen who were appointed trustees to examine into
its pretensions. Subsequent experience has shown that it is not so well
adapted to the ends proposed, being a medley of soap and ill-prepared
alkaline substances, very nauseous and oppressive to the stomach.

The recent and valuable discovery of lithotrity, now practised by
Baron Heurteloup and others, namely, the application of mechanical
power for the destruction of the stone, without the use of the knife,
is likely to be of more signal advantage than internal remedies, and,
though it is candidly stated by its supporters not to be applicable in
every case, yet it may frequently be performed without either pain or
inconvenience.

The anodyne necklace, which was the result of some ridiculous
superstition respecting the efficacy of Sir Hugh’s bones, is still
gravely offered for sale, to facilitate the cutting of the teeth. In
1717, a “philosophical treatise” was published, wherin it says, “The
effluvia and atoms, driven off by the heat of the body, bear such
a tendency to the ailing part, as the loadstone does to iron, and
that they will never leave off acting till they have given ease, and
consequently it is a thing most capable of curing sympathetically the
diseases of a human body, of any thing in the whole world. Since this
famed necklace has been published, the bills of mortality have so
decreased, as to be less than ever they have been known to be.”

But the _summum bonum_, with which this series of medical deceptions
may appropriately be closed, was the “universal medicine, or virtues of
the magnetical antimonial cup, addressed to the houses of parliament
by John Evans, minister and preacher of God’s word. It is warranted to
be alone the phœnix and miracle of all physical miracles: the elixir
of life, balsam of nature. It containeth mystically and essentially
the quintessence of all minerals and vegetables, and magnetically
sympathiseth with all animals.”

In spite, however, of such admirable _never-failing_ specifics,
which, it would seem, ought to have exterminated every malady from
the face of the earth, diseases, hydra-headed, still baffle their
assailants, and return to the charge with renewed force and provoking
obstinacy. But the matter is too serious for the subject of a joke. If
even practitioners who have conscientiously studied their profession
are unavoidably in some degree open to the old charge of “pouring
medicines, of which they know little, into a body of which they know
less,” what must be said, or what ought to be the punishment, of
such villanous pretenders as those who have been described in this
chapter,--men without talent or education, and who seem to think that,
like charity, impudence covers a multitude of sins!




                          CONCLUDING CHAPTER.

                            MISCELLANEOUS.

  Superstition of the Hindoos--The Malays--Asiatic superstitions--The
    Chinese--Miracle of the Blessed Virgin--Stratagem of an
    architect--Michael Angelo’s Cupid--Statue of Charles
    I.--Ever-burning sepulchral lamps--Lamp in the tomb of
    Pallas--The art of mimicry--Superiority of the ancients--Fable
    of Proteus--Personation of the insane Ajax--Archimimes at
    funerals--Demetrius the cynic converted--Acting portraits
    and historical pictures--War dances of the American
    Indians--The South Sea Bubble--Gay the poet--Law’s Mississippi
    scheme--Numerous bubbles--Speculations in 1825.


Such has been the extent of the credulity of the human mind, that it
would require many volumes to enumerate the whole of its singular
vagaries. Our object in compiling such a work cannot be accomplished
without greatly condensing those accounts which historians and
travellers have communicated; we therefore devote the concluding
chapter to summary notices of several matters, that to enlarge upon
would defeat the intent of this publication.

The religion of India is based upon the grossest superstition; divided
into castes, the persons of the Brahmins are sacred; the food of the
Hindoos is entirely of vegetables, as it was in the time of Alexander;
widows were burned alive to insure their eternal happiness; one hundred
and fifty thousand persons assemble yearly at the temple of Juggernaut
in honour of a blind deity, precipitating themselves voluntarily before
its wheels, where they are crushed to death, thus instantly as they
believe, entering a blessed immortality.

More individual cases of absurd and disgusting fanaticism occur in
the Hindoo religion than, probably, in all the other religions in the
world. The excruciating penances these Indian devotees voluntarily
undergo, their number and extent, have struck all travellers. In making
a pilgrimage to Hurdwar, one zealous devotee performed a journey of
some hundred miles, prostrating himself and measuring every inch of the
way with his body as he advanced; some swing themselves on a rope by
means of a hook passed through the muscles of the back; some over fires
with their heads towards the flame; every variety of personal torture
is endured from a mistaken principle of religion conjoined with pride
of caste; some have literally burned themselves alive; mutilation to
propitiate some goddess is no uncommon occurrence; some years since a
Hindoo actually cut out his tongue to propitiate the amiable goddess
Kali-Ghat.

The Malays have equally absurd superstitions, and charms are bought
at extravagant prices. A volume would alone be required to cite the
superstitions of Asia, where the human mind remains to this day in a
childlike state. The peculiar tenets of the Chinese have been ably set
forth by many writers, and by none more successfully than by Davis, in
his history of this curious nation. Their priests are taken from the
lowest orders, and a Chinaman depends upon their prayers.

But we need not visit China to be convinced of the natural tendency of
man to superstition; a story is current of a picture of the immaculate
conception, which was in the late college of Jesuits in Valencia, that
may challenge competition for absurdity. This picture is the object
of general veneration, and by the devout is considered almost equal
to the Virgin herself; for tradition reports, that it was painted of
Father Alberto, to whom the Blessed Virgin condescended to appear on
the eve of the assumption, ordering her portrait in the dress she
then wore; he employed Juanes, who, after many trials succeeding,
the work was sanctified, and the pencil, like a sword, was blessed
and made invincible by the Pope, so that it never missed its stroke.
One day Juanes seated on a scaffold at work on the upper part of the
picture, the painter being in the act of falling, the holy personage,
whose portrait he had finished, stepped suddenly from the canvass, and
seizing his hand, preserved him from the fall, when the gracious lady
returned to her post!

A very ancient fraud connected with architecture is mentioned by
Sandys, in his curious and rare book on the East. One of the Ptolemies
caused a tower to be built of a wonderful height, having many lanterns
for the use of ships at sea during the night. It was reputed the
seventh wonder of the world. Sostratus, of Cnidos, the ambitious
architect, was refused by the king the satisfaction of setting his
name to the work. This, however, the artist effected by cutting an
inscription on a block of marble, which he encrusted over with a
fictitious stone, on which was engraved a pompous inscription in honour
of the king; when it decayed his own name appeared as the builder.

Michael Angelo, to try how far he could impose upon the curious in
sculpture, carved a statue of Cupid. Having broken off the arm, he
buried the rest of the figure under a certain ruin, where they were
wont to dig in search of marbles. It was soon after discovered, and
passed among the learned antiquaries for an invaluable and undoubted
piece of ancient sculpture, till Angelo produced the arm previously
broken off, which fitted so exactly as to convince them of their too
easy credulity, and the vanity of their speculations.

In the year 1678, was erected the animated statue of Charles I., at
Charing Cross. The parliament, in Cromwell’s time ordered it to be
sold, and broken to pieces; but the brazier who purchased it dug a hole
in his garden, and buried it unmutilated, producing to his masters
several pieces of brass which he told them were parts of the statue;
and in the true spirit of trade, he cast a number of handles of knives
and forks, offering them for sale as composed of the brass of the
statue; they were eagerly sought for, and purchased by the loyalists,
from affection for their murdered monarch. When the second Charles was
restored, the statue was brought forth from its place of concealment,
and eagerly purchased at a great profit to the brazier.

A superstition now forgotten, was long credited, that sepulchral
lamps have burned for several hundred years, and that they would have
continued burning, perhaps for ever, had they not been broken by the
accidental digging into the tombs by husbandmen and others; few have
declared themselves to have been _eye-witnesses_ of the fact, but
many learned and ingenious authors give abundance of instances on
the report of others. The origin of these lamps seems to have been
with the Egyptians, who, through a firm belief of the metempsychosis,
endeavoured to procure a perpetuity to the body itself, by balsams or
embalming, and security to it afterwards, by lodging it in pyramids or
catacombs: so also they endeavoured to animate the defunct by perpetual
fire, the essence of which answered to the nature of the soul in
their opinion: for with them fire was the symbol of an incorruptible,
immortal, and divine nature. The soul was to be lighted by its lamp
when it wandered according to its option, and thus safely return to its
old quarters.

One of the most remarkable of the sepulchral lamps has thus been
described as found in the tomb of Pallas. In the year 1501, a
countryman, digging deep into the earth, near Rome, discovered a tomb
of stone, wherein lay a body, so tall, that being raised erect, it
overtopped the walls of the city, and was as entire as if newly buried,
having a very large wound on the breast, and a lamp burning at the
head, which could neither be extinguished by wind nor water; so that
they were obliged to perforate the bottom of the lamp, and by that
means put out the flame. This was said to be the body of Pallas, slain
by Turnus; the lamp is said to have burned two thousand five hundred
and eleven years; and perhaps would have continued to burn to the end
of the world, had it not been broken, and the liquid spilt!

At the present day of intellectual advancement, this story of the size
of Pallas, and of the lamp whose contumacious flame, well befitting
such a giant, exceeds all belief, however gravely stated; yet the time
was, when, instead of exciting contemptuous laughter, it was implicitly
credited. The lamp in the temple of Jupiter Ammon was reported by
the priests to have burned continually, yet it consumed less oil
each succeeding year; though burning in the open air, neither wind
nor water could extinguish it. A similar lamp also burned in honour
of Venus. Trithemius obliges his readers with two long receipts for
the artificial manufacture of these lamps, yet seems to doubt their
efficacy.

The _possibility_ of such eternal lamps being made in Egypt has been
attributed to the existence of the bituminous wells or fountains, from
which the learned in those days laid secret canals or pipes to the
subterranean caves, where, in a convenient place, they set up a lamp
with a wick of asbestos. It seems, indeed, to have been thought a great
desideratum in the arts to invent a perpetual lamp for the companion of
the dead as a complimentary illumination to the manes of the departed,
or from some foolish desire to strike wonder, in after times, in some
carnal beholder, unwittingly violating the tomb; the accounts of such
appear to have been generally believed authentic up to the end of the
seventeenth century; the utilitarian age we live in is content to
possess a perpetual locomotive fire for those above ground.

The art of mimicry, in its modern sense though confined to a mere
imitation of manners, in former times, by the excellence of its action,
imposed on the imaginations of the spectators, and persuaded them
into a belief of the reality of what was represented, even as it were
against conviction.

The endeavour of one or more individuals to express or relate any
story by mere action, was carried to much greater perfection among the
ancients than now appears to be possible. According to Lucian, a single
dancer or mime was able to express all the incidents and sentiments of
a whole tragedy or epic poem by action, accompanied by music, and the
fable of Proteus he seemed to think meant no more than that he was an
accomplished pantomime. The education of a mime required, he says, his
whole life to make himself master of his profession; he must know the
past, the present, and what is to come; in short, the spectator must
_understand_ the dancer though dumb, and _hear_ him though silent.

Lucian mentions a famous mime, who played Ajax the madman so well, and
raged in such a way that one would have said he did not counterfeit,
but was mad in reality. Timocrates, a tutor in philosophy, and who from
conscientious motives had declined being present at such plays, by
accident seeing a pantomime, cried out, “What admirable sights have I
lost by a philosophical modesty!” and ever afterwards attended them.

This kind of scenic representation was given at funerals, and the
actors were called archimimes; they went before the coffin, and
imitated the gestures and actions of the deceased; his virtues and
vices were depicted. Demetrius the cynic, disdained and railed at the
art of the mime, declaring all the success was derived from the music;
but a famous mime in Nero’s time, invited him to see him dance, and,
having witnessed his performance, then to find fault with him. Having
imposed silence on the music, he danced the story of the amours of Mars
and Venus, the discovery of them by the sun; in short so well was it
done, that Demetrius, transported, cried out aloud, “I hear, my friend,
what you act; I not only see the persons you represent, but methinks
you speak with your hands.”

There is less to be said of this art in its present state, though
pantomime, considered distinct from harlequinade, now receives great
attention in Italy. The acting of portraits and historical pictures,
exhibited with the greatest fidelity of costume and attitude in
Florence, and which amusement is now common in well-bred circles at
home, is another species of ingenious deception, which is almost
perfect. The war-dance among the American Indians is most striking,
representing a campaign. The departure of the warriors from their
village, their march into the enemy’s country, the caution with which
they encamp, the address with which they station some of their
company in ambuscade, the manner of surprising their enemy, the noise
and ferocity of the combat, the scalping of those who are slain, the
seizing of the prisoners, the triumphant return of the conquerors, and
the torture of the victims, are successively and ably exhibited with
the tact of actors. The performers enter with such enthusiastic ardour
into their several parts; their gestures, their countenance, their
voice, are so wild, and so well adapted to their various situations,
that Europeans can hardly believe it to be a mimic scene, or view it
without emotions of horror.

Public credulity, founded on the inordinate desire of gain, was perhaps
never exhibited in a stronger point of view than by the fatal belief
in the South Sea scheme, which to the credulous believer, like that of
Law’s Mississippi bubble, was made to appear a royal road to El Dorado.
It was patronised by persons of both sexes in the highest ranks of
society, and even by royalty itself and men of letters; Gay, the poet,
had a present of some of the stock, and at one time believed himself
worth twenty thousand pounds, but like others lost all; Chandler, the
learned non-conformist divine, lost his whole fortune, and turned
bookseller for subsistence.

The scheme originated in the reign of Queen Anne, in the year 1711, a
fund being formed on the chimerical notion that the English would be
allowed to trade to the coast of Peru. Sir John Blunt, who was bred
a scriviner, devised the scheme, and communicated it to Aislabie,
the chancellor of the exchequer. The pretence of this scheme was to
discharge the national debt by reducing all the funds into one stock.
The Bank of England and the South Sea Company vied with each other,
and the latter ultimately offered such high terms that the proposal
of the Bank was rejected, and the Company’s stock rose considerably.
It produced a kind of national delirium. Sir John Blunt took this
hint from Law’s scheme, which was that a royal bank be erected by
subscription, and, having a fund in hand to answer bills on demand,
the scheme began to take, and established its credit by its punctual
discharge, till it increased to such extraordinary magnitude as to pay
bills for one million and a quarter sterling a day.

In this project of Law, however, there was something substantial; an
exclusive trade to Louisiana promised advantage, though the design was
defeated by the frantic eagerness of the people. Law himself had become
the dupe of the regent, who transferred the burden of fifteen hundred
million of francs of the king’s debt to the shoulders of the people,
while the projector was sacrificed as the scape-goat of political
iniquity.

The South Sea scheme promised no commercial advantage of any
consequence; it was buoyed by nothing but the folly and rapacity of
individuals, who became so blinded with the prospect of gain as to
become easy dupes.

When the projector found that the South Sea stock did not rise to his
expectation, he circulated reports that Gibraltar and Port Mahon would
be exchanged for some places in Peru, by which the South Sea trade
would be protected and enlarged. This report acted like a contagion;
persons of all ranks crowded to subscribe; the Exchange Alley was
filled with a strange concourse of statesmen, clergymen, dissenters,
whigs, tories, physicians, lawyers, &c. &c., and even females. All
other professions and employments were neglected. Other companies
without foundation were got up to deceive, and all found favour with
the mad public. There were actually some shares of a fictitious
company, called Globe Permits, each of which came at last to be
currently sold for sixty guineas and upwards, and yet were only square
bits of card, on which were the impression of a seal in wax, having the
sign of the Globe tavern. A burlesque upon this reigning folly appeared
in an advertisement for a company with a capital of two millions for
melting down sawdust and chips, and casting them into clean deal
boards without knots.

The public infatuation lasted till the 8th of September, when the stock
began to fall and soon reached the point of being worthless. Public
credit received a severe shock; the cunning ones devised a scheme for
relief from the Bank of England, and sold out for what they could
realize; some of the ministry were implicated. Knight, the Treasurer,
fled the kingdom; the Committee of the House of Commons to investigate
discovered a train of the deepest villany; the directors were seized,
and it appeared that large sums had been given to persons in the
administration and House of Commons for promoting the passing of the
act, and a fictitious stock of five hundred and seventy-four thousand
pounds had been disposed of by the directors to facilitate the passing
of the bill. The Chancellor of the Exchequer was committed to the Tower
and convicted of peculation; the estates of the most guilty directors
were confiscated for the benefit of the sufferers.

In 1825 the general feeling for bubbles was again led captive by the
unreasonable hopes of speculation. In January of that year there
existed in London no less than one hundred and twenty speculating
schemes, carried on by companies, often consisting of only the
projector and his clerk, causing great misery and frequent ruin.


                               THE END.


                              FOOTNOTES:

  [1] Second Part of King Henry IV.

  [2] There recently arrived in London a specimen of this
  species of manufacture; it is a singular relic, consisting of
  a very elaborate carving in wood of the Crucifixion, and is a
  ludicrous evidence of monkish trickery. A hole is perforated
  from behind, through which, by the application of a sponge
  dipped in blood, a stream was made to travel to the front,
  where it was seen to discharge itself from a crevice in the
  Saviour’s side, which stands for the spear-wound, so that the
  figure had the appearance of shedding real blood, and the drops
  so discharged were sold to the devotees at an enormous price.

  [3] “The camels which have had the honour to bear presents to
  Mecca or Medina, are not to be treated afterwards as common
  animals. They are considered consecrated to Mahomet, which
  exempts them from all labour and service; they have cottages
  built for their abodes, where they live at ease and receive
  plenty of food, and the most careful attention.”--_Travels of
  Father Strope._

  [4] “The rising of dead men’s bones every year in Egypt is a
  thing superstitiously believed by the Christian worshippers,
  and by the priests out of ignorance, or policy. Metrophanes,
  patriarch of Alexandria, thought the possibility of such an
  occurrence might be proved out of Isaiah, c. lxvi., v. 24, ‘and
  they shall go forth, and look upon the carcasses of the men
  that have transgressed against me.’ A Frenchman at Cairo, who
  had been present at the resurrection of these bones, showed me
  an arm from thence; the flesh was shrivelled and dried like the
  mummies. He observed the miracle to have been always performed
  _behind him_, and once casually looking back, he discovered
  some bones carried privately by an Egyptian, under his vest,
  whence he understood the mystery.”--_Sandys’s Travels._

  [5] “It is as hard as a stone.”

  [6] Balaam’s ass may remind the reader of the “Feast of the
  Ass.” In several churches in France they used to celebrate a
  festival, in commemoration of the Virgin Mary’s flight into
  Egypt. It was called the Feast of the Ass. A young girl richly
  dressed, with a child in her arms, was set upon an ass superbly
  caparisoned. The ass was led to the altar in solemn procession,
  high mass was said with great pomp, the ass was taught to
  kneel at proper places, a hymn, no less childish than impious,
  was sung in its praise, and when the ceremony was ended, the
  priest, instead of the usual words with which he dismissed the
  people, brayed three times like an ass; and the people, instead
  of the usual response, “We bless the Lord,” brayed three times
  in the same manner. Vide Du Cange, voc. Festum, vol. iii. p.
  424.

  [7] Quarterly Review, July, 1819; art. “British Monachism, by
  D. Fosbrooke.”

  [8] In Candide, or the Optimist, there is an admirable stroke
  of Voltaire’s; eight travellers meet in an obscure inn, and
  some of them with not sufficient money to pay for a scurvy
  dinner. In the course of conversation they are discovered to
  be _eight monarchs_ in Europe, who had been deprived of their
  crowns. What gave point to this satire was, that these eight
  monarchs were not the fictitious majesties of the poetic brain;
  imperial shadows, like those that appeared to Macbeth; but
  living monarchs, who were wandering at that moment about the
  world.

  [9] This was not the tree which gave the name to “Royal Oak
  Day.”

  [10] The hair has often been found very useful as a means of
  concealment for other purposes. The Indian lavadores, whilst
  washing the sand, for the grains of gold, were observed by the
  overseers to be continually scratching their heads, or passing
  their fingers through their thick woolly hair. A suspicion
  arising, the hair was combed, and was found full of the gold
  grains. On keeping their hair quite short it was discovered
  that the necessity for such frequent application to the head
  had ceased.

  [11] The editor saw her at Philadelphia, where she exhibited
  _once_ to a small audience, and then disappeared.

  [12] This lover of truth, at the commencement of his pamphlet,
  with consummate assurance thus proposes himself as a private
  tutor: “Gentlemen who are desirous _to secure_ their children
  from ill example, by a domestic education, or are themselves
  inclined to gain or retrieve the knowledge of the Latin
  tongue, may be waited on at their houses, by the author of the
  following essay, upon the receipt of a letter directed to the
  publisher or author.--N.B. Mr. Lauder’s abilities, and industry
  in his profession, can be well attested by persons of the first
  rank in literature in this metropolis.”

  [13] “Dr. Johnson, who had been so far imposed upon by
  Lauder, as to furnish a preface and postscript to his work,
  now dictated a letter for him, addressed to Dr. Douglas,
  acknowledging his fraud in terms of suitable contrition. This
  extraordinary attempt of Lauder’s was no sudden effort; he
  had brooded over it for years, and it is uncertain what his
  principal motive was.”--_Boswell’s Life of Johnson._

  [14] The modern mode of copying coins enables any one with
  industry to possess a large cabinet.

  [15] Dark blue is called, by the modern Egyptians, _eswed_,
  which properly signifies _black_, and is therefore so
  translated here.

  [16] Mr. Matthews, the comedian, in his “Humours of a Country
  Fair,” has hardly exaggerated, in describing a quack thus
  reading acknowledgments from those cured by his specific.
  ‘Sir,--I was cut in two in a saw-pit, and cured by one bottle.’
  ‘Sir,--By the bursting of a powder-mill, I was blown into ten
  thousand _anatomies_. The first bottle of your incomparable
  collected all the parts together; the second restored life and
  animation--before the third was finished, I was in my usual
  state of health.’ This hardly exceeds a reasonable satire on
  the presumptuous promises that _still_ frequently accompany
  each bottle or box licensed from _the Stamp Office_!


Transcriber’s Notes:
 - Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).
 - A few obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
 - Otherwise spelling and hyphenation variations remain unchanged.







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SKETCHES OF IMPOSTURE, DECEPTION, AND CREDULITY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.